Sunlight glinted off Mimi's lilac hair as we strolled down the tree-lined avenue, her laughter ringing like wind chimes. "Seriously?" she giggled, her eyes crinkling with amusement. "You really thought Mr. Nakamura would let you slide without turning in your history assignment?"

"Hey, I was hoping he'd be merciful," I replied, scratching the back of my head sheepishly. "But no such luck."

Mimi shook her head, her smile never fading. That smile had been a constant presence in my life since we were kids, always there to brighten up even the darkest days. As far back as I could remember, Mimi and I had been inseparable – two peas in a pod, they'd call us. I'm Ryan, by the way – just an ordinary 17-year-old guy with a not-so-ordinary job as a weapons operator for the military, but we’ll get to that soon.

Mimi's small 1.51m tall frame and delicate features gave her a doll-like appearance, her lilac hair falling in soft waves down to her waist. Her bright blue eyes sparkled with joy and mischief, framed by thick lashes. She was dressed in the classic Sakura High School uniform, her pure white top fitted and crisp, with a large pink ribbon tied neatly below the collar. Her short sky blue skirt swayed as she walked, revealing her slender legs.

"Speaking of assignments," Mimi continued, her voice taking on a more serious tone, "have you started preparing for the upcoming mission? It sounds like it's going to be really important."

I sighed, suddenly feeling the weight of responsibility on my shoulders. "Yeah, I've been training non-stop," I admitted. "I can't afford to mess this one up."

"Ryan," Mimi said softly, stopping in her tracks and placing a reassuring hand on my arm. "I know how much you care about keeping everyone safe. But don't forget to take care of yourself too, alright?"

Her touch sent a warm current through me, and I couldn't help but feel grateful for her unwavering support. With Mimi by my side, I had the strength to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

Little did I know just how colossal those challenges would turn out to be.

"Promise me, Ryan," Mimi insisted, her bright blue eyes filled with concern.

"Promise," I replied, offering her a small smile. "Now come on, we should get going."

As we resumed our walk, my phone suddenly buzzed in my pocket. The screen displayed an urgent message from the military base, summoning me and my co-worker Lucy to the Capital for an important mission briefing.

"Damn, I've got to go," I said, showing Mimi the message. She glanced at the screen and then back at me, her expression a mix of worry and understanding.

"Be careful, alright?" she whispered, her hand lingering on my arm for a moment longer before letting go.

"Always," I assured her, giving her one last smile before turning to leave.

The bustling streets of Sakura City seemed to reflect Mimi's reluctance to see me go, as if the city itself sensed the gravity of the situation. As I made my way through the crowds, I couldn't help but feel a renewed sense of determination – I had to protect this world for Mimi's sake and everyone else who calls it home.

Upon arriving at the military base, I was immediately struck by the tension and urgency that surrounded me. Soldiers and engineers hurried about, their faces set in determination as they prepared for the upcoming mission.

"Ryan!" Lucy's voice cut through the din, and I turned to see her approaching with a brisk stride. Her short pink hair framed her face like a halo, and her deep blue eyes were alight with intensity. Lucy's military uniform was a crisp shade of white, with gold buttons and intricate seams adorning the clothing. The short pencil skirt hugged her curves and showcased her toned legs. Despite the professional attire, her cuteness was undeniable. Her petite frame, at only 1.56m tall, only came up to my chest, but her confidence and commanding presence made her seem much bigger for some reason. Her piercing blue eyes and confident stance exuded charisma and made it impossible for anyone to underestimate her.

"Hey, Lucy," I greeted her, trying to sound casual despite the gnawing anxiety in my gut. "Ready for this?"

"Of course," she replied, her tone measured and confident. "There's no time to waste. Let's get to the Capital and find out what this mission is all about."

I nodded in agreement, and together we set off into the heart of the base, ready to face whatever awaited us in the Capital. Little did I know that the mission would test not only my skills as a weapons operator but also the very foundations of my beliefs and relationships.

As Lucy and I arrived at the Capital, the tension in the air was palpable. The bustling cityscape seemed to hold its breath in anticipation of our arrival. We were quickly ushered into a large conference room, where General Drayton awaited us with stern determination etched on his face.

"Ah, Ryan and Lucy, welcome," the General greeted us, his tall, imposing figure casting a long shadow on the polished floor. His short-cropped salt-and-pepper hair and piercing eyes suggested years of experience, and his strong physique spoke of discipline and resilience.

"Thank you, sir," I replied, my voice steady despite my growing unease. Beside me, Lucy stood calm and poised, her inscrutable expression betraying no hint of her inner thoughts.

"Let's get straight to the point," General Drayton began, gesturing towards a colossal object concealed behind a towering fence. "I present to you the Godslayer Mecha – our newest weapon in the fight against unimaginable threats."

The fence opened, revealing an enormous mecha that towered over even the tallest skyscrapers. Its sleek, metallic surface gleamed under the harsh lights, and I could feel the immense power it radiated.

"By the gods..." I muttered under my breath, unable to tear my eyes away from the imposing machine. Beside me, Lucy remained silent, her face unreadable.

General Drayton continued with the briefing, detailing the Godslayer's destructive weaponry and its potential to change the tide of battle. He emphasized its incredible 900m tall size, as well as its immense power capable of tearing through enemy lines with ease.

“That’s nearly a kilometer tall! I’ve never heard of a machine so big before, even oil tankers or aircraft carriers would look like toys next to it,” I gasp at its incomprehensible scale.

“Come on, let the General continue. There’s no need to get so jumpy at every minor detail,” Lucy chided. Minor detail? This thing was huge! It would be even more unnatural to have no reaction at all, but it seems that even the incredulous size of the robot was not enough to faze Lucy. Without even glancing at me, she gestured for the General to carry on with his briefing.

“The Godslayer is equipped with dual nuclear fission cannons with the ability to fire concentrated blasts with the destructive factor of a hundred atomic bombs,” General Drayton explained, “It also comes equipped with dozens of embedded ballistic missile launchers that can fire simultaneously.”

The General's words left me conflicted, filled with both admiration and fear. The Godslayer was a marvel of technology, capable of changing the course of history. But as I looked at its destructive capabilities, I couldn't help but question the morality behind its creation. The use of this weapon could raze an entire city in a day, at the same time breaking all international codes of war. What could possibly justify such a merciless machine?

With these thoughts weighing heavily on my mind, I raised my hand and interrupted the General mid sentence.

"General Drayton, sir," I began, my voice wavering slightly under the weight of my concerns. "Forgive me for interrupting, but what could possibly necessitate such devastating power? Are we not simply inviting more destruction by wielding a weapon like this?"

The room fell silent, and I could feel the eyes of the surrounding personnel boring into me, their gazes filled with a mix of anxiety and contemplation.

General Drayton regarded me with a steely gaze, his expression unreadable. Moments stretched on, feeling like an eternity, before he finally broke the silence.

"Your concern is understandable, Ryan," he said, his voice calm yet firm. "However, there are forces at work here that go beyond anything you can imagine. The Godslayer was created to combat these threats."

He paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. "You see, every 1,000 years, our world undergoes a twisted cycle. Goddesses descend from the heavens, bringing chaos and destruction in their wake. They are powerful beings, capable of reshaping the world with every breath. They treat humanity as mere insects and toy mercilessly with our people and cities. A single goddess can completely destroy a country in mere hours, that is the power we are contending with. In every 1,000 year cycle, humanity is always driven back to the brink of extinction and forced to rebuild society in a desolate and ruined world. Our ancestors fought valiantly against them, but ultimately, they lacked the means to properly defend themselves."

The room remained silent as the General's words sank in. Personnel exchanged glances, their expressions a mixture of skepticism and fear. How were they supposed to believe in the existence of goddesses and a thousand-year cycle of destruction?

Glancing over at Lucy, I expected to see the same shock and disbelief displayed on the faces of everyone else. Instead, she stood calmly beside me, her deep blue eyes focused intently on the General.

"Lucy?" I whispered, leaning closer to her. "Do you... do you believe this?"

She looked back at me, her expression still inscrutable, but there was a depth in her gaze that hinted at her true feelings. "I do, Ryan," she replied softly. "I have no reason to doubt the General. Especially if the fate of our world depends on it."

“This is all very hard to believe, General. But why do the goddesses do this?” I decide to probe the General further.

“The truth is that nobody knows for sure. All the records say is that when the goddesses come, it is a one-sided affair for the goddesses to wipe us out. But they always stop their cruel activities right before we go extinct, as if to purposely let us rebuild civilization all over again just so that they can repeat their torment in another thousand years,” The General sighs as he elaborates, “Perhaps killing us is but a form of entertainment for them.”

After the heavy meeting, everyone disperses, while I continue to stay rooted to the spot. As I was letting the gravity of the situation sink in, General Drayton placed a firm hand on my shoulder. "Ryan," he said quietly, his voice gentle yet filled with authority. "Our lives may not last as long as we think. Cherish the time you have and do what's necessary before it's too late. If you have feelings for Lucy, you should tell her."

My heart skipped a beat at his words, feeling exposed and vulnerable. How did he know about my crush on Lucy? Was it that obvious? I looked over at her, taking in her graceful figure, her piercing blue eyes, and her short pink hair.

"General, I..." I stammered, struggling to maintain my composure. "Our mission takes priority right now. Besides, I'm not sure if it's appropriate given our professional relationship."

"Ryan," the General sighed, his expression softening. "Sometimes, we must put aside our fears and doubts and embrace what our hearts truly desire. You're an exceptional soldier, but you're still human. Don't lose sight of that."

His words echoed in my head, stirring a storm of conflicting emotions. As much as I wanted to confess my feelings to Lucy, the weight of our mission bore down on me. I couldn't risk jeopardizing our professional dynamic or the success of the operation because of my own desires.

"Thank you, General," I finally said, nodding firmly. "I understand the importance of our task, and I promise to give it everything I've got. But for now, I must keep my feelings in check."

He studied me for a moment, then offered a small, understanding smile. "Very well, Ryan. Just remember that life is fleeting, and there may come a day when you wish you had acted on those feelings."

At that time, I didn’t know that these uncharacteristic words of the General were actually hints as to just how impossible our mission to defeat the goddesses was. Perhaps he already knew in advance that we were destined to fail, but I was still all too ignorant at that time as to just what kind of entity a goddess truly was.

Walking away from the General, I approached Lucy who was sitting alone and offered her a determined smile. "Let's focus on the task at hand," I said, trying to push my emotions aside. "Together, we can save our world from the goddesses' wrath."

Her eyes met mine, and for a split second, I thought I saw a flicker of sadness in their depths before she nodded confidently. "Yes, Ryan. We'll face this challenge together."

As we prepared ourselves for the trials ahead, I couldn't help but wrestle with the internal conflict between my duty and my heart. The stakes were higher than ever, and the cost of failure was unimaginable. But no matter how much I tried to suppress my feelings for Lucy, they remained a constant reminder of my own humanity amidst the overwhelming odds we faced.

The moment we entered the testing facility, a sense of anticipation filled the air. The Godslayer mecha towered over us, its metallic frame gleaming under the bright lights. I couldn't help but feel dwarfed by its sheer size and power.

As Lucy and I stood side by side in front of the colossal machine, my mind wandered back to the day we first met. She had been so confident and enigmatic, with an intellect that bewitched me from the start. Even now, as we faced certain destruction, her calm demeanor remained unshaken. I couldn't help but admire her strength, and part of me wished I could be just as composed. The serenity of her rare smiles and her calm beauty has always captivated me to no end.

"Alright, let's get started," Lucy said, snapping me out of my reverie. "We don't have much time."

"Right," I agreed, refocusing on the task at hand.

The initial tests and preparations began, with technicians swarming around us like ants. My expertise as a weapons operator was put to the test as I familiarized myself with the complex controls and systems of the Godslayer. Every movement, every button press, required precision and accuracy. It was both exhilarating and terrifying to wield such destructive power.

"Looks like we're ready," Lucy announced after countless hours of preparation. "Tomorrow, we'll begin the final phase of our training."

"Let's make sure we're ready for whatever comes our way," I replied, determination burning in my chest.

As we left the testing facility, I knew that my feelings for Lucy were only growing stronger. But with the fate of our world hanging in the balance, I couldn't afford to let my emotions cloud my judgment. For now, I had to focus on the mission and the daunting challenge that lay ahead. And yet, deep down, I couldn't help but wonder if there would ever come a time when I could truly express my love for her.

Over the next few days, Lucy and I forged ahead with our training. Each day brought new challenges and opportunities to refine our skills. The Godslayer's complex systems gradually became second nature to me, as my hands danced across the controls with increasing confidence. My prowess as a weapons operator was evident, but I knew it was only one piece of the puzzle. I was still oblivious to the true power of a goddess, with only incomplete and vague data from lost eras available to us. The only thing we could do was to keep training and hope for the best.

In addition to honing our individual abilities, I worked tirelessly to strengthen our bond with the Capital's personnel. Late-night strategy sessions turned into early morning debriefings, as we all strive for perfect coordination on the battlefield. Conversations over shared meals allowed us to learn more about each other, forging friendships that would become invaluable in the coming conflict. I tried to invite Lucy to hang out with us too, but she always seemed uncomfortable and swiftly dodged all such interactions unless absolutely necessary. As such, it was always only the two of us when we were together.

"Ryan," Lucy said one evening as we walked through the bustling city streets, "I've noticed how much you've grown since we started working together. You're not just an exceptional weapons operator, but a true leader."

"Thanks, Lucy," I replied, feeling a warmth spread through my chest at her words. "It's been a privilege to work alongside you too. Your strategic brilliance never ceases to amaze me."

As we walked in silence, the General’s words replayed in my head. The final day was fast approaching, and to be completely honest, I have no idea what to expect. What if the General was right?

Before I knew it, I opened my mouth, “I love you.”

Lucy stopped walking and faced me. Her expression was unreadable and calm as usual, making my heart beat even further out of my chest.

“I know, Ryan,” She sighed, “But why would you say that now of all times? We have an important job to do tomorrow. I expected you to know better.”

Each word stung like squeezing a lemon over a wound. I had not expected such a hostile response. She continued berating me, her expression growing more irritated by the second.

“Forget it, we should go rest up for tomorrow,” Lucy finally stopped and began leaving, “And Ryan, I hope that you will never bring this up again. I… am not somebody you or anyone else should get too close to.”

My heart felt like it just got crushed and trampled on, shattering into a million pieces. I walked back to my room like a zombie, crashing onto my bed before beginning to sob quietly for the entire night.

As the final day of the millennium drew to a close, a heavy tension filled the air. It felt as if the entire world was holding its breath, waiting for whatever the future held. And then, without warning, a low rumbling echoed through the city. It was so faint at first that I thought I'd imagined it, but as it grew louder, I knew that something was happening.

As the tremors intensified, fear rippled through the city like a tidal wave. But amidst the chaos, I stood resolute, determined to face whatever challenges lay ahead. For the sake of my friends, for Lucy, and for the world I vowed to protect, I would not back down.

Characters

Name: Ryan

Age: 17

Height: 1.75m

Weight: 64kg

Description: A young and confident weapons operator working for the Specialized Weapons Division. Caring and brave, he will do anything to protect those that he loves. Pilot of the Godslayer.

Combat Power: Can defeat all but the most skilled martial artists in the world at physical combat. When piloting the Godslayer, has the power to defeat an entire country and its army on his own.

Name: Mimi

Age: 17

Height: 1.51m

Weight: 41kg

Description: A caring and cheerful high school girl. She enjoys singing and dreams of becoming a singer one day. Classmate and childhood friend of Ryan.

Combat Power: Basically zero. Too petite and weak to defeat any reasonable sized human - guy or girl. Struggles to even open heavier doors and has to use all her strength to carry a bag of rice.

Name: Lucy

Age: 19

Height: 1.56m

Weight: 47kg

Description: A mysterious and enigmatic character who always remains calm and composed no matter the situation. She is a strategic officer in the Specialized Weapons Division and a close friend of Ryan.

Combat Power: Has basic knowledge and skills on self-defense due to being in the military. However, as a non-combatant, she struggles to defeat anyone that has proper combat training. (At least, that’s what she would have you think.)

"God damn it, what the hell is happening?" I mutter as I scramble into the cockpit of the Godslayer. My heart races in my chest, and sweat beads on my forehead. It feels like my insides are twisted into knots - this is the worst kind of chaos imaginable, and I need to do something.

I secure myself into the pilot seat and fire up the engines, feeling the immense power of the machine hum beneath me. The hangar doors slide open, revealing the apocalyptic sight that awaits me outside.

Fissures tear open the once blue sky, cracks spreading and widening like a shattered mirror. The air seems alive with electricity, the atmosphere heavy and suffocating. An ominous blend of crimson and dark purple tinge the clouds, giving off an eerie, otherworldly glow.

Through the Godslayer's viewport, I watch as the city below descends into pandemonium. People pour onto the streets like ants fleeing their disturbed nest, their screams barely audible over the roar of collapsing buildings. Cars screech to a halt, narrowly avoiding collisions, while others smash into one another, sending shards of glass and metal flying through the air.

My hands grip the controls tightly, knuckles turning white. I try to focus on my mission, but the sheer scale of destruction unfolding before my eyes is impossible to ignore. Little did I know that the chaos happening below would be insignificant compared to the real devastation about to begin.

"Keep it together, Ryan," I whisper under my breath, taking one last glance at the disintegrating city. "You trained for this. You can do this."

As the Godslayer lifts off, I brace myself for the unknown terrors that await me. There's no turning back now - it's time to face the enigmatic beings known as goddesses and the unimaginable power they wield.

Suddenly, the sky erupts in a blinding inferno, and from it emerges Ignis, the radiant Goddess of Fire. We had learnt bits and pieces of information about this goddess from old documents, which was why I knew her name, but the documents failed to illustrate exactly how enormous and destructive a being she was.

The Goddess of Fire descends like a force of nature, her immense 82.3-kilometer-tall form causing devastation with each step. Her fiery orange hair flows like molten lava as it cascades down her colossal body, glowing with an intensity that threatens to incinerate everything in its path. Her golden eyes are pools of hypnotic light, their piercing gaze holding secrets beyond mortal comprehension.

As she moves, the earth trembles beneath her feet, and buildings crumble like sandcastles under the weight of her titanic form. The flames that dance across her naked body only serve to accentuate her youthful body, enveloping her nipples and vagina in a captivating display of raw power and allure.

She was absolutely immense, so much so that I could barely see past her knees as they towered miles above me. The majestic Godslayer which once looked so humongous to me, now felt like nothing more than a speck of dust in comparison. The 900m tall machine was completely dwarfed by the goddess’s pinky toe.

"Nobody ever told me a goddess would be this gigantic…" I mutter, my voice barely a whisper as the Godslayer exits the hangar. I find myself frozen in place, unable to tear my gaze away from the incomprehensible size of the deity before me. An instinctive terror grips my heart, and I struggle to remember the countless hours of training that led me to this moment.

"Get a grip, Ryan," I think to myself, trying to shake off the paralyzing fear. "You can't afford to freeze up now. People are counting on you."

With renewed determination, I maneuver the Godslayer towards the colossal goddess, my mind racing to calculate the best course of action. As I approach, the scale of Ignis becomes all the more apparent, making the Godslayer feel utterly insignificant in comparison.

"Here goes nothing," I say, steeling myself for the battle ahead. And deep within, I hope that it won't be the last stand for humanity against these terrifying celestial beings.

As the Godslayer ascends into the clouds, I get a better look at the transcendent form of the goddess. The immense size of Ignis is truly staggering. Her legs, each easily the length of entire mountain ranges, tower above the city with a dominance that leaves me breathless. Her toenail alone could swallow up entire neighborhoods, while her colossal breasts cast shadows over the terrified populace below. And despite the Godslayer's impressive stature, it was probably smaller than a grain of rice to her, making our confrontation feel like a gnat buzzing against a titan.

"Ooooh, I'm so excited to finally be able to play with everyone!" booms Ignis in a voice that shakes the foundations of the very earth beneath her. Her voice was surprisingly bubbly and cute, a stark contrast to her monolithic form. As she yawns and stretches, her body causes untold destruction; skyscrapers snap like twigs from the shockwaves caused by her massive movements, and the ground quakes as if the world itself is trembling in fear before her might.

The abstract terror of the citizens is palpable. They scramble like ants, desperately seeking shelter from the cataclysmic force of nature that has descended upon their home. Their panicked actions only serve to illustrate the sheer desperation of humanity in the face of such an overwhelming foe.

"Play with us? Is she insane?" I think, my hands tightening around the controls of the Godslayer. "This isn't a game. People are dying."

I know I must act, but how can I possibly stand against a goddess who makes mountains look like mere anthills? My mind races, searching for a way to fulfill my duty and protect the people below. But as the Goddess of Fire continues her wanton destruction, the odds seem increasingly insurmountable.

“Such a cute little city,” Ignis's tinkling laughter echoes through the air, shattering windows and causing the Earth’s crust to shake beneath her colossal form. With a graceful descent, she lowers herself onto the city, casting an apocalyptic shadow over the once bustling metropolis. In horror, I watched as whole neighborhoods were crushed beneath the weight of her colossal form. Buildings crumpled like paper as her gargantuan backside settled onto them, screams of terror drowned out by the deafening sounds of destruction. The very air smelled of smoke and ruin as Ignis made the city her own personal playground.

As Ignis spreads her legs wide, each movement causes more devastation. Her gargantuan thighs flatten whole districts, their sheer mass creating deep trenches in the earth below. The sight of her fiery loins towering above the city's remains is both terrifying and alluring - a testament to her divine power and beauty.

"Isn't this fun?" she asks with childlike glee, seemingly oblivious to the fact that she had just wiped out a significant portion of the city with just a few casual movements. Her eyes glimmer with anticipation as she scans the city intently, looking at the panicked faces of its unfortunate inhabitants. “Well, at least one of us is having fun I guess,” Ignis stifles a giggle, flashing an innocent smile at the fleeing populace.

My heart races, and I snap out of my trance. I can't allow myself to be intimidated by her size any longer. Gathering my courage and determination, I use the comms to contact Lucy.

"Lucy, are you there? I need your help," I say, my voice cracking under the strain of panic and desperation. "What am I supposed to do against someone- something like that?"

But there's no response. The line remains infuriatingly silent, leaving me feeling more isolated than ever before. “Lucy… you there?” A sense of dread creeps into my mind as panic overtakes me once again.

This was strange. Too strange. Where had Lucy gone in the moment she was needed the most? This was what we had spent the last few weeks training for, spending those long but fruitful days together. She couldn’t just disappear on me like that!

“Could she have gotten scared off by the size of the enemy? No, Lucy isn’t that kind of person. If there was one person that could remain unfazed at such a humongous goddess, it would be her,” I bit my nails as I contemplated the bizarre situation with urgency, “She must have a good reason for not being here… I’m sure of it.”

“Was it my confession last night?” I wondered next, but I quickly dismissed the notion as I struggled to imagine Lucy abandoning the mission after berating me that much about its seriousness the last time I saw her.

As I convinced myself that Lucy would be back on the comms line before I knew it, I turned my attention back to the elephant in the room. What was I supposed to do about the gigantic goddess?

"Damn it," I mutter under my breath, clenching my fists tightly. If I'm going to stand a chance against this giantess, I have no choice but to fight her with all I’ve got. With grim determination, I guide the Godslayer mecha towards Ignis’s massive posterior, ready to unleash everything in my arsenal.

As I fire off round after round, each explosive impact against her titanic form feels utterly insignificant – like a mere massage to her. The vast difference in size between us is surreal, but I can't afford to be disheartened. I have to keep fighting for the lives of those who still remain in the city. I swiftly guide my machine to the other side of her body, taking aim at her humongous torso.

“Then how about this?” I scream in fervor as I unleash both my nuclear beams towards her heart. A glowing beam of energy concentrates and unleashes a devastating explosion on the surface of her chest. The ensuing shockwave blurs my vision as even my colossal mecha gets buffeted far away by the tremendous force.

It takes me several moments to get over the feeling of extreme disorientation. I focus my vision at the explosion site, squinting my eyes as the smoke clears. Flawless skin was all that I could see. Ignis was completely undamaged. In fact, it looked like she was oblivious to the attack as she continued to scan the city below with glimmering excitement.

“What the- that doesn’t make sense! That can’t have no effect, that shot had the firepower to evaporate a mountain!” I exclaim in disbelief.

Ignis, undisturbed by my futile strikes, revels in destroying the metropolis with effortless grace. With a flick of her colossal fingers, she dismantles buildings like they were mere playthings, and with one sweep of her enormous hand, entire blocks vanish into dust. Her titanic strength is both mesmerizing and bone-chilling.

"Ooh, what's this?" Ignis exclaims suddenly, her golden eyes focusing on the Godslayer mecha as she finally notices my presence. "A little toy soldier? How adorable! I can't believe I didn't see you sooner."

Ignis tilts her head to face me, the scale of her movement mimicking the tectonic shifting of continents. As a large shadow envelops my machine, I look up to see that her left boob has completely obscured the sky. If I did not know any better, I would not be able to register the titanic mass of heaving flesh as the breast of a colossal girl.

Ignis’s cup size was A cup at best, but at her immense scale her boobs were still expansive landforms that dwarfed mountains.

“Did you come to play with me too?” Her booming voice fills the air, making it hard to even think straight. Despite the Godslayer's impressive height, I realize that it was still not even the size of her flaming nipple. My heart sinks as the futility of my efforts becomes painfully clear.

"Come on, let's play!" Ignis says excitedly, reaching out with one gargantuan hand towards the Godslayer mecha. I jerk my control stick backwards, maneuvering away from her deadly digits. However, my movements were simply too insignificant and the slight extension of her finger eats up the distance in an instant. In the face of such overwhelming power and scale, all I can do is grit my teeth and prepare for whatever comes next.

Ignis pinches the Godslayer mecha between her enormous fingers, lifting me into the air with a mixture of gentleness and force that leaves my head spinning. My heart races as I struggle to maintain control, desperately firing off any available weapons at her in hopes of breaking free. As expected, neither missiles nor laser beams had any effect, detonating harmlessly against her pristine skin. Her laughter drowns out the sound of explosions, her amusement only growing.

"Feisty little thing, aren't you?" she coos playfully, bringing me closer to her colossal body. "I think I have the perfect place for you."

My stomach lurches as her finger guides the Godslayer downwards at a velocity not suitable for humans. I have already given up on trying to wrestle free from her grip and instead focus on seeing where she was bringing me.

“No! She can’t be serious!” I panic as I find myself face to face with her vast labia. Her enormous folds glisten with a subtle wetness, an indicator of her growing arousal and a precursor to my fate. Ignis’s precum snuffs out the flames covering her vagina, revealing her naked pussy to me in all its titanic glory.

“Do your best. I’m expecting great things from you, little one,” Ignis giggles with a pure looking smile that betrays the heinous act she was about to commit. Slowly, the enormous fingers of her free hand spread her vaginal lips open, displaying the dark and endless gorge of her sex.

With that, she effortlessly inserts the Godslayer mecha into her gaping vagina, emphasizing its incomprehensible immensity. It feels like being swallowed up by a living abyss, the sensation foreign and terrifying. A thousand thoughts race through my mind, but one question remains at the forefront: How can humanity possibly stand against such a force?

As the Godslayer is pushed deeper inside Ignis's vaginal canal by her unrelenting town-sized fingertip, I feel more insignificant than ever before. The enormity of the goddess's power looms over me, smothering any remaining hope for victory. I try to focus on piloting the mecha, attempting to navigate this uncharted territory, but my hands tremble with fear.

"Isn't this fun?" Ignis asks, her voice echoing throughout the cavernous space. "You're a wonderful playmate, little soldier."

Her words only exacerbate my sense of dread. It's as if all of humanity's efforts have been reduced to nothing more than a game for these celestial beings. Feeling powerless, I clench my fists, trying to steady myself and regain some semblance of control.

"Lucy… Mimi…" I whisper, my voice barely audible even to myself. "I'm sorry."

As I continue to delve deeper into the vast expanse of Ignis's body, I know that I must find a way to endure this trial. For the sake of my loved ones and the countless lives at stake, I must keep pushing forward – even when all hope seems lost.

I decide to take matters into my own hands. If I'm to die here, then at least I'll go down fighting. My fingers fly across the controls, desperately trying to manipulate the Godslayer's weapons and limbs in this treacherous environment.

"Take this!" I shout, as the mecha unleashes a barrage of attacks within the confines of Ignis's vagina. Missiles and explosions illuminate the dark confines of her pussy, lighting up the boundless cavern like fireworks.

Her reaction is immediate but unexpected. The colossal goddess howls in ecstasy, her body convulsing and writhing above the city. Each quiver of her titanic form sends shockwaves through the metropolis, leveling buildings and claiming countless lives.

"Oooh, little soldier, that feels amazing!" Ignis exclaims, her voice booming with delight. "Keep going!"

The realization that my efforts are only causing her pleasure – and further destruction – is salt on the wound. Still, I continue firing out of sheer desperation after having discarded all sense of reason.

"Damn you!" I scream, gritting my teeth as the Godslayer continues its assault. "You won't defeat us that easily!"

As my attacks intensify, so too does Ignis's ecstasy. Her enormous body thrashes about, causing destruction on a scale never before witnessed. It's a horrifying sight – one that serves only to remind me of the insurmountable odds we face. Not a single building in the Capital remains standing as they have either been leveled by the unprecedented quakes caused by her writhing or smushed to paste beneath her unforgiving flesh.

"Ah… AH! Yes, little soldier!" she cries out. "Almost there… just a bit more!"

Panicking even more, I carelessly unleash the Godslayer's ultimate nuclear beams within the depths of Ignis's pussy. The energy beam lands squarely on Ignis’s cervix, triggering an even more intense reaction. My claustrophobia kicks in as I notice her walls begin to squeeze around me, pressing against the Godslayer with terrible force.

"NO!" I scream, realizing just what was happening.

As my screams go unheard, the colossal goddess experiences an earth-shattering orgasm.

The force of her climax is beyond comprehension. Her vaginal walls contract with unimaginable strength, crushing the Godslayer like a tin can. The mecha's metal frame groans under the pressure, threatening to collapse at any moment.

"YES! YES! YES!" Ignis roars, her voice echoing through the heavens as her body convulses atop the ruined cityscape.

With each violent spasm, more lives are snuffed out beneath her gargantuan form. It's a harrowing scene – one that will remain etched in my memory for all eternity.

"Is this the end?" I wonder, my heart heavy with despair. "Have we truly been forsaken?"

With the walls of the cockpit collapsing over me, I eject right in the nick of time. Sailing through the enormous cavern of the goddess’s pussy, I landed right in the middle of a huge stream of vaginal fluids, its volume basically infinite to someone of my size.

“So this is a goddess…” I let out a defeated sigh as I bob up and down in the waves of cum, “We never stood a chance in the first place.”

Characters

Name: Ignis, Goddess of Fire

Age: ???

Height: 82.3km

Weight: 7,211,882,958,872mt

Description: A playful goddess who reigns over the domain of fire. She is actually very petite for a goddess and stands a head below most other goddesses. She rarely uses her powers when dealing with humans, preferring the personal joy of physical interaction.

Combat Power: Can create, consume, control fire and is impervious to all forms of heat. Needless to say, as a goddess, humanity stands no chance against her and she can easily end human civilization just by walking around for a few hours. With her abilities, she has enough firepower to overpower bigger goddesses with ease.

The television screen flickered with chaotic images of smoke and debris, the newscaster's alarmed voice barely audible over the din at the cafe. I squinted at the TV, trying to make sense of the words as my heart pounded in my ears - Capital, destruction, earthquake. Oh god, Ryan.

"Excuse me," I said to the barista, interrupting her mid-sentence, "I need to go."

Her eyebrows shot up in surprise, but she nodded as I hastily paid my bill and dashed out the door. The familiar streets of Sakura City blurred past me as I raced towards the bus station, each breath pulling tightly at my chest. I couldn't stop thinking about Ryan who had been stationed in the Capital for his military duties in the last couple of weeks. I couldn't shake the image of him trapped beneath the rubble, hurt or worse.

My name is Mimi and I am just a normal high school girl living a normal carefree life. I have many friends who I cherish dearly and at the forefront of them was Ryan, my precious childhood friend. I had known him nearly my entire life and he always brightened my day with his caring gestures and steadfast personality. I also had a pretty huge crush on him, but its something that I have yet to tell anyone as of yet. Now, my heart fills with dread as I realize that I may never get to tell him my feelings.

"Please be okay," I whispered under my breath as I boarded the bus, clutching the ticket in my hand like a lifeline.

"Excuse me, sir," I said to the bus driver. "This bus is going to the Capital, right?"

"Yep," he replied gruffly, not looking up from his newspaper.

I settled into a seat near the front, my eyes glued to the window as we left the familiarity of Sakura City behind. Passengers around me murmured worriedly, their anxious conversations blending together in a low hum. The tension was thick enough to choke on.

The bus trundled down the highway, passing by dense forests and evergreen plains as several hours pass. The constant humming of the diesel engine lulls me to a comfortable sleep. Suddenly, a sudden dropping motion caught me off guard and shook me awake. I frowned, gazing at the towering golden trees that surrounded us. The bus had somehow meandered off course and into a bumpy side road in the time I was asleep. Something wasn't right; I'd taken the route to the Capital before, and these immense golden trees were nothing like I'd ever seen. Their size and girth dwarfed any tree I'd ever encountered, casting eerie shadows across the bus.

"Hey, driver," a voice called from the back of the bus. "You sure we're going in the right direction?"

"Of course I am," he snapped, but his eyes darted nervously between the road and the GPS. It was obvious that the bus had fallen off the main road somehow and the driver’s snippy attitude was doing a poor job at hiding this fact.

"Everyone just stay calm," I said, trying to hide my own growing unease. "I'm sure we'll get through this soon."

But as the bus continued along this unfamiliar path, confusion and agitation spread among the passengers like a contagious disease. The golden trees loomed ever larger, their branches stretching out like massive arms, their fiber-like branches rustling softly in the wind as if whispering dark secrets.

"Turn around!" someone shouted, desperation creeping into their voice.

"Enough!" the driver barked. "We're not turning around. We'll get there eventually."

"Wherever 'there' is," another passenger muttered darkly.

My pulse raced as I stared at the strange forest outside, anxiety gnawing at my gut. How could such immense trees exist? And why hadn't anyone noticed them before? I couldn't help but wonder what other horrors lay ahead, my thoughts consumed by fear for the unknown dangers that awaited us on this twisted journey.

"Looks like I’ll be taking a little longer than expected…" I whispered, my heart aching with worry.

I can't help it; my heart races as I lean forward in my seat, eyes transfixed on the golden giants outside. They're not like any trees I've ever seen or heard of, not in all the books I devoured as a child nor in the documentaries I sometimes fall asleep to. They rise, impossibly tall and thick, their bark shimmering with an ethereal luster that makes them look as if they have been spun from precious metal. Their trunks, broad and heavy, was devoid of leaves, catching the sunlight and refracting it into a cascade of warm, dancing beams that flicker across the faces of the passengers.

"Are... are those real?" I murmur, more to myself than anyone else.

"Never seen anything like 'em," the bus driver grunts, his knuckles white as he grips the steering wheel.

I unbuckle my seatbelt, standing unsteadily as the bus sways gently on the uneven ground. "Let me see the map," I say, moving toward the front. The driver hands it over without taking his eyes off the road, or rather, the lack thereof. My fingers trace the route we should have taken, then the path we're on now. "We need to head northwest. That should get us out of this... whatever this is."

"Forest of gold," someone whispers behind me, a tinge of awe in their voice.

"Right," I nod, squinting through the windshield. "Northwest."

Guiding the driver, feeling the collective gaze of the other passengers bore into my back, I try to ignore the surreal nature of our surroundings.

"Is that light?" The driver points ahead where the dense thicket seems to thin.

"Maybe it's the edge of the forest," I offer hopefully.

As the bus lumbers forward, the last of the golden trees pass by, and we emerge into open space. But it's not a clearing, not in the traditional sense. There's no grassy meadow, no continuation of the woods. Instead, there's skin. A pale expanse stretches out before us, smooth and vast, with a warmth that speaks of life beneath its surface. The passengers let out a collective gasp, a mixture of horror and fascination filling the vehicle.

"Wh-what is this?" My voice is barely above a whisper, my mind refusing to accept what my eyes are seeing.

"Is that... skin?" The question hangs in the air, but no one answers.

It's like we've entered a dream, a realm where the rules of reality no longer apply. I can't wrap my head around the scale of it all, the sheer impossibility. It dawns on me slowly, the truth creeping into my consciousness with the subtlety of a creeping vine. We aren't on the ground. We're on a person—a giantess—whose body eclipses the very forest we'd just passed through.

"Turn around!" I blurt out, panic edging into my tone. "We need to turn around now!"

But even as I say it, I know it's futile. We can't simply drive away from a being whose every breath shifts the world around her. How do you escape something that defies everything you thought you knew?

"Nobody move," the driver says, his voice trembling. "Just... just stay calm."

Calm? How can we possibly stay calm when faced with the incomprehensible? But as I look at the faces around me—wide-eyed, mouths agape—I realize we're all grappling with the same disbelief. No myths or legends had prepared us for this.

"Ryan," I whisper, my thoughts turning to him amidst the chaos. Did he witness this too? And as the bus idles atop the soft, living landscape of the colossal woman beneath us, I can't shake the feeling that my journey was only getting started.

My heart pounds in my chest as I take in the sight before us. The giantess lies on her back, her body stretching beyond the horizon itself. Her golden hair cascades around her like waves of liquid sunlight, and her eyes are closed, as if she's simply resting. Her impossibly perfect features and radiant skin seem to emit a soft light that bathes everything around her in an otherworldly glow. 

"Come on, Mimi," I whisper to myself, "you have to keep going."

I glance at the other passengers, realizing now that something is off about their behavior. The men have become entranced by the giantess’s presence, their minds seemingly clouded by desire. They begin kissing and worshipping the flesh upon which we stand, their actions driven by some inexplicable compulsion.

Noticing the sweet odor emanating from the ground, I quickly cover my nose and mouth. The scent was incredibly feminine and enticing, it took all my effort just to stay in control of my senses.

"I can’t let myself be stopped here." My resolve hardens, and I make my decision. I won't allow myself to be consumed by whatever influence this goddess holds over the others.

I step away from the group, determined to escape this immense giantess’s grasp and continue my journey to the Capital. As I glance back at the way we came from, the reality of our situation sinks in even deeper: the colossal trees we had passed through earlier were nothing more than the giantess's pubic hair.

"Stay focused, Mimi," I tell myself. "You can do this."

As I navigate across the woman’s enormous form, I cling to the hope that Ryan is safe, that he hasn't fallen under the spell of this monstrous being. Every fiber of my being wants to scream out his name, but I know better than to draw attention to myself.

"Please, Ryan, wait for me," I think, willing myself to keep moving. Thinking about Ryan helped me stay motivated and focused, seemingly curbing the effects of the mysterious scent, so I kept picturing his face in my mind with every step I took. And with each of those steps, I inch closer to the unknown dangers that lie ahead.

As I traverse the giant woman’s immense body, my eyes catch sight of a gathering in the distance. Dozens of men congregate on her continental tummy, their faces enraptured by the giantess's beauty. The men seem entranced, offering fervent praises and confessions of love to her. They even begin fighting among themselves, each one trying to prove his devotion more than the others.

"Please, Goddess Alluria," one man shouts, revealing the name of the titanic woman as tears stream down his face. "I would do anything for you! Just give me the chance!"

"Pathetic!" another man spits, shoving him aside. "You're not worthy of her attention. I am the one who truly loves her!"

All the while, Alluria just giggles and makes manipulative remarks in a cute and alluring manner. Her sing-song voice seems to echo across her colossal form, reaching me even from miles away. "Oh, darlings, you're all so sweet. Am I really worth fighting over? I just wish you would all get along." 

My heart breaks as I watch these men become slaves to their desire, their rational minds overtaken by the goddess's terrifying spell. I clench my fists, determined to resist her influence and continue my journey.

Suddenly, Alluria speaks again, her voice dripping with seemingly innocent sweetness. "You know, darlings, I have this little itch at the bottom of my belly button... It's such a bother." She pouts, her fingers idly twirling a strand of her golden hair. "I bet if some of you were to... well, splatter against that spot, it might help alleviate the itch. Oh but don’t feel forced to do it or anything! If it's too scary I will understand…"

The men on Alluria's tummy don't even hesitate, rushing toward the edge of her colossal navel with crazed eyes. They shove against each other, giving their all to be the first to throw away their lives for the goddess.

"Ryan, please tell me you didn’t end up like them," I whisper, unable to tear my eyes away from the horrifying scene. My body trembles with fear and determination as I continue making my way across the goddess's vast expanse, hoping against hope that I will make it out safe and sound.

My heart raced as I watched the entranced men continue to throw themselves into her belly button in an attempt to please her. The mere size of that navel was a testament to the vastness and power of this goddess.

Alluria's belly button was colossal, a dark abyss that seemed to stretch down forever. It was so deep that even though I was standing on her body, I could not make out the bottom of it. As the men plummeted down towards their doom, the chasm swallowed them whole, leaving no trace. It took what felt like minutes for their screams to fade away entirely, only to be replaced by a deafening silence that sent shivers down my spine. I couldn't fathom the terror they must have felt as they fell through that seemingly endless void. 

"Aw, sweeties," Alluria cooed in disappointment, her voice dripping with insincerity. "I appreciate your efforts, but I still have that itch. Such a shame I couldn't feel any of you at all." She pouted as if she were genuinely distraught over the situation. The horrifying truth dawned on me - the goddess didn't care at all about the lives she had just extinguished.

With a sigh, she decided to take matters into her own hands. "I guess I'll just have to scratch it myself," she murmured, bringing her colossal finger to her navel. The nail alone was the size of a city block, and I watched in horror as she plunged it into the depths of her belly button without a second thought.

As she scraped her nail against the sides of the chasm, I knew that any remains of the men who had fallen moments ago were now being crushed and swept away like insignificant specks of dirt. I couldn't bear to watch any longer as the sounds of her carefree scratching filled the air. All I could think about was how easily she had manipulated those men, and how I needed to escape this nightmare if I did not want to share their fate.

I focused on making my way down Alluria's thigh, trying to ignore the reality around me. The sheer difference in size between us was overwhelming, but I refused to let myself be consumed by fear.

As I continued my descent, I heard Alluria giggle once more, and I froze in place. Had she noticed me? I held my breath as her gaze shifted towards the bus that had brought me here. The passengers were still gathered near her crotch, and I could see their expressions of wonder and lust, completely enamored by the giantess.

"Hello, little darlings!" Alluria cooed, her voice dripping with seduction. "It's so nice to have even more admirers. Why don't you come a bit closer?"

I felt a shiver run down my spine, but thankfully it seemed she hadn't spotted me yet. I was far enough away from the bus that her attention remained fixed on the passengers who were still fawning over her.

"Please, Goddess," one of the passengers cried out, "let us worship you! Show us how we can please you!"

The rest of the passengers chimed in with similar pleas, and I knew they were falling under the same spell that had ensnared the men who had lost their lives earlier. My heart ached for them, but there was nothing I could do to save them. My only hope was to escape unnoticed and make my way off her treacherous body.

Alluria's violet eyes glittered with mischief as she gazed upon her new devotees. "Well, I don’t know if little ol’ me deserves so much attention from cuties such as yourselves," she said sweetly, "Oh! Now that you mention it, my chest could use some massaging.”

“We will head there at once and massage like our lives depend on it!” The passengers all shout in unison.

“Hmm… but you guys are so small compared to my chest that I probably wouldn’t be able to feel it," Alluria scrunches her eyebrows in mock contemplation, before making a big show of clapping her gigantic hands in a dramatized eureka moment. “I’ve got it!” She exclaims before continuing, “If you guys drive your little bus at full speed towards my breast, there might just be a teeny, tiny, really really extremely miniscule chance that I can feel it. Oh but its very dangerous and I wouldn’t want you darlings to risk hurting yourselves… Oh what to do?”

The moment she finishes talking, chaos erupts among the passengers. They scramble onto the bus, each fighting to be the first to fulfill her request. As the engine roared to life, I knew their fate was sealed. The bus was going to be a metal coffin for every single one of them. I pushed myself to move faster, focusing on every step as I tried to put more distance between myself and the impending catastrophe.

The bus sped across the colossal expanse of Alluria's body, its passengers enthralled by her manipulative words. I imagined their laughter and excited chatter as they approached the goddess's chest. I couldn't help but think of the conversations we'd had on our journey before everything had gone so horribly wrong. The memories felt like a lifetime ago, and I couldn't shake the overwhelming sadness that threatened to break me.

Due to the immense distance between her crotch and chest, the bus takes nearly fifteen minutes to reach the bottom of Alluria’s boob even though it was travelling at top speed. In that time, the vehicle became too far away for me to see as it became an imperceptible speck among the vast landscape of the goddess’s torso.

"Here it comes!" Alluria giggled, notifying me that the bus was closing in on her breast. Alluria’s breast was a monolithic mountain of flesh that reached higher than the clouds. Its incredible volume a testament to both Alluria’s otherworldly gigantism and her incredibly busty figure. If she were a normal sized girl, those knockers would easily be E cups.

Even though I could not exactly see it, I knew what was about to happen. Imagining the sickening scene of metal crunching against flesh, I squeezed my eyes shut and tried to block out the reality of the situation.

The impact and ensuing explosion was too distant for me to perceive, but what I could feel was Alluria’s deafening moans in response to it. I couldn't help but let out a sob, my heart breaking for those lost souls who had been so easily manipulated by the sadistic goddess.

"Oooh, that was such a lovely little show!" Alluria cooed, her voice dripping with saccharine sweetness. "You humans really are just too much fun to play with!"

"Ha! Ha! Ha!" Alluria's hysterical laughter boomed, causing her body to shudder beneath me. It felt like I was riding an earthquake as I clung desperately to one of her micro hairs for dear life, the hair as thick and sturdy as a telephone pole to me.

"Enough," I muttered under my breath, the sheer injustice of it all threatening to consume me. "I've got to get out of here."

Her cruel laughter continued to fill the air, making my stomach churn with anger and sadness over the senseless loss of life. When Alluria’s laughter finally ceased, I forced myself to continue my slow descent down her colossal thigh.

I knew that dwelling on the past wouldn't bring them back or save me from Alluria's clutches. Instead, I focused on putting one foot in front of the other, each step taking me closer to solid ground and further from her deadly allure. My limbs burned from the endless climbing, having already spent several hours descending the vast cliff of Alluria’s thigh. As I looked downwards, I realise that I still had a long way to go.

“Just how massive is this woman’s thigh…” I grit my teeth as I mumbled a complaint. My mind drifted back to Ryan, giving me the much needed motivation to forge on.

As the hours stretched on, I gritted my teeth and pressed forward, navigating the treacherous expanse of Alluria's thigh. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I reached the bottom and touched real ground again.

"Thank you," I whispered, grateful beyond words to be free from her colossal form.

Without wasting another moment, I ran as far away from the giantess as my legs could carry me, my thoughts consumed by the dangerous appearance of Alluria and what that could mean for Ryan and the Capital.

"Was it really an earthquake that destroyed the Capital?" I asked nobody in particular, my heart pounding in my chest. The image of Alluria's immense size haunted me, making me question everything I thought I knew about the world.

My resolve hardened. I needed to reach the Capital and find Ryan. He had to be okay; I couldn't bear the thought of losing him.

Five days pass and I was making good time in my journey to the Capital. Suddenly, a petite figure appeared from seemingly nowhere, walking towards me with an anxious gait. It was a small girl with long orange hair that fluttered chaotically in the wind and gleaming yellow eyes that shimmered like the sun. Furthermore, this girl was short. I was already as petite as they come at 1.51m tall, but this tiny girl was shorter than me by over half a head!

As she approaches me, her adorable face tilts up at me to ask, “Excuse me Big Sister, do you know how to go to the next city?”

Characters

Name: Alluria, Goddess of Love

Age: ???

Height: 97.7km

Weight: 11,195,622,130,049mt

Description: Legends say that she was once a benevolent goddess who showered love on all unconditionally, which can be hard to believe considering her current personality. Currently, she is a sadistic goddess who derives immense pleasure from human suffering, she freely uses her powers to drive men crazy, forcing them to cruel and sick deaths without even having to lift her finger. It is unclear how she came to be this way.

Combat Power: Due to her domain of love, her natural scent and pheromones drive humans, especially men, to go crazy, falling obsessively in love with her until they lose their minds. As a goddess, her size is sufficient to end the world in any variety of ways she so desires. When comparing her strength to other goddesses, her powers of love do not affect the minds of other goddesses, making her weaker than any goddess with a more substantial domain. With her power, she is able to enlist the help of all the men under her spell to fight, but against another goddess, this is basically useless.

With a sudden, violent gush, I was expelled from the dark cavern of Ignis's vagina, the colossal stream of cum carrying me through the air like a ragdoll caught in a hurricane. The force and disorientation were overwhelming – I gasped for breath, my lungs filling with fluid as I struggled to keep my head above the viscous sea.

"Ugh!" I choked out, struggling to swim in the thick substance. My fingers clawed at the surface, desperate for something solid to hold onto. As I flailed about, I felt the warm sunlight on my face, a small comfort after being trapped in that horrifying darkness.

But that relief was short-lived. As my vision cleared, the full scale of the devastation unfolded before me. The city, once bustling with life, was now reduced to a twisted ruin, crushed beneath the titanic walls of Ignis's thighs. Her massive sleeping form loomed over the wreckage, an omnipresent reminder of the carnage she had unleashed. My heart clenched in fear and anger, but there was no time to dwell on it – I needed to reach solid ground.

"Damn it!" I cursed, pushing through the immense lake of cum. It clung to my body like glue, hindering my progress with every stroke. Each movement felt like lifting weights, the thickness of the fluid amplifying the effort required to stay afloat. But I couldn't stop – I had to find Lucy. I needed to know why she went missing during my confrontation with Ignis, where she had gone and most importantly, whether she was safe and sound.

"Keep moving," I muttered to myself, my internal voice urging me forward. "You can't let this stop you."

My arms and legs burned with exertion as I fought against the viscous tide, the taste of the goddess's essence filling my mouth and nostrils. Every inch gained felt like a mile, but eventually, the land began to draw near. The sight of dry ground fueled my determination, pushing me onward against all odds.

As I finally crawled onto solid ground, my body slick with cum, I couldn't help but feel a strange mix of relief and despair. The city lay in ruins, the very fabric of our lives torn apart by the colossal goddess. Yet at the same time, I had survived Ignis's dark embrace, and now the only thing that occupied my thoughts was Lucy.

"Lucy," I whispered, my thoughts consumed by her safety. "I'm coming for you."

My desperation drove me to race back towards the military base, where I hoped to find survivors and, most importantly, Lucy. My heart pounded in my chest as I sprinted through the decimated city, the colossal wall of Ignis's right thigh casting a giant shadow over the wreckage.

"God, it's like she's everywhere," I gritted my teeth, feeling both anger and helplessness at the sight of her massive form. The path to the base was obstructed by her titanic body, so I started to formulate a plan to bypass this gargantuan obstacle and reach my destination as quickly as possible.

"Alright, Ryan, think," I said to myself, examining the surroundings for any clues or paths that could lead through the insurmountable barrier of her colossal thigh. "If I can get past that wall of flesh, I can make it to the base."

As I scanned the skin-colored wall, I noticed a small nook at the part where her thigh met her butt. With the way she was lying down, her butt cheek propped up that portion of her thigh just a little bit, creating a tunnel that hopefully led to the other side of her enormous leg.

The only option I saw was to venture beneath her, into the darkness and heat of the tight space created beneath her massive right thigh. My body trembled with anxiety and discomfort at the idea, but I knew that it was the fastest way to get across. Going around her leg was out of the question, it was dozens of kilometers long and would take me hours to circumvent. Reluctantly, I approached the dark crevice beneath her resting thigh.

"Here goes nothing," I muttered, steeling myself for the journey ahead. The tunnel was incredibly tight and I had to bend down to fit in the opening. As I entered the sweltering chasm beneath Ignis's thigh, the air grew heavy with oppressive heat and musky scent. My breathing became labored, and sweat poured from every pore in my body, soaking my uniform.

"God, it's so dark…so hot," I gasped, crawling on my hands and knees. Every minute felt like an eternity, the intense darkness and suffocating heat taking its toll on my sanity. My thoughts spiraled into chaos – anger at the goddess for what she had done, frustration at my own powerlessness, and fear for humanity’s uncertain future.

“She was just playing with us… yet here we are with the entire city levelled and millions dead,” I grumble at the absurdity of it all. We were so helpless against Ignis and I hated myself, I hated this world for it. We were just minding our own business! These goddesses can’t just come here and massacre us for their own twisted enjoyment.

"Lucy, please be safe," I whispered between labored breaths, my voice cracking with emotion. "If even you perished, I will never forgive the goddesses. Especially this oversized flaming bitch."

Just as I was about to reach my breaking point, the ground beneath me suddenly trembled. My heart raced in terror as Ignis shifted in her sleep, causing the tight space to rumble dangerously. The colossal goddess mumbled something in her slumber, her voice echoing through the confined space.

"Mmm... More ice cream please... yay…" she murmured, her voice sweet and childlike. Despite her devastating size and the destruction she had caused, there was a momentary glimpse of innocence. But this train of thought was quickly dispelled as she continued her sleep talk, “Toppings? Hmm… how about some humans hehe…”

“This bitch!” I fumed, losing my mind over how casually the goddess treated our existence. I was never going to forget this humiliating anger for the rest of my life.

As the intense shaking continued, I lay down as close to the ground as possible, fearful that the ceiling of meat above me was going to shift the wrong way and smush me into paste.

“I don’t want to become a stain on this shitty brat’s thigh!” I shivered in terror as I waited out the goddess’s fidgeting.

"How dare she put me through all that… If I ever get the chance, I swear I am going to teach this bitch a lesson," I thought to myself as I finally emerged from the dark tunnel. Exhausted and dripping with sweat, I surveyed the scene before me.

The military base had been reduced to rubble, the once-proud stronghold now nothing more than a graveyard for countless crushed and mangled bodies. The devastation was unimaginable, and despair washed over me like a tidal wave. "How could anyone have survived this?" I whispered, tears streaming down my face as any remaining hope seeped out of my veins.

"Lucy, please be alive!" I cried out, choking back sobs as I stumbled through the ruins, searching desperately for any sign of her. Each dead body I encountered felt like a dagger piercing my heart, but I couldn't look away. These were my comrades, my friends, and they deserved to be remembered, even in their gruesome state.

As I continued my search, I couldn't help but think about the Lucy I knew – her strength, her determination, her unyielding spirit. She had always been a beacon of hope in the darkest of times, and I refused to let that fire be snuffed out by the whims of a capricious goddess. "Lucy please… I need you. Otherwise, I won’t even know what to do now…”

As I rounded a corner, I spotted a figure kneeling amongst the wreckage. My heart leapt into my throat as I recognized Lucy's short, pink hair and her disheveled military uniform. She was weeping silently over the crushed corpse of General Drayton, her shoulders shaking lightly with each anguished sob. It was a sight that tore at my soul – seeing Lucy, usually so stoic and unflappable, nearly reduced to a bawling mess under the weight of this tragedy.

"Lucy..." I murmured hesitantly, not wanting to startle her but desperate to let her know she wasn't alone in her grief. At the sound of my voice, she quickly wiped away her tears and tried to switch to her usual calm and collected persona, but the pain in her eyes was unmistakable.

"Ryan... you’re alive" she said matter-of-factly, her voice trembling ever so slightly.

"I came looking for you," I replied, taking a slow step toward her. "I couldn't bear the thought of losing you too." As I glanced down at the General's lifeless body, my own guilt and failure weighed heavily upon me. "I'm sorry, Lucy... I couldn't stop the goddess.”

"Stop?" Lucy's voice rose with obvious frustration, her eyes flashing as she dispelled her facade of calmness. "You think you could have stopped a goddess? Don't be so naive, Ryan,” she stood up and continued, “Or are humans really that stupid? You should have ran away the moment you saw her size."

Silence penetrated the still air. That was not the kind of thing I expected Lucy to say, and I struggled to figure out how to respond. I tried to meet her eyes but she actively avoided my gaze, turning her face to the side.

“Was that what you did? Did you run?” I nervously inquired, thinking about her sudden uncontactable state during the battle.

“I did run… But not because of that goddess. Ignis does not scare me in the slightest,” Lucy began, “I was running because… of something entirely different.”

“And what is that?” I asked.

As Lucy heaved a long sigh, she finally turned to face me. Her piercing blue eyes tore through me, as if she was looking right past me.

"Humans are weak and fragile creatures,” ignoring my question, she began to pace around, her words tumbling out in torrents as she begins to speak, “What are they even good for? They try so desperately to propagate and grow, their greed and ignorance knows no bounds. And all for what? You guys can’t even stop one overly excited girl from decimating your city.”

My fists clenched at the mention of Ignis, reminding me of my unforgivable defeat and humiliation.

"Violence and destruction follow humans like a plague," she continued, her deep blue eyes narrowing as she stared into the distance. "No matter how hard they try to build, their nature always leads them back to chaos. Or rather, it is their desire to build that drives them to take from others."

I couldn't help but feel the sting of her words. I could never read Lucy’s thoughts, but her strange demeanor and cryptic words today have me even more confounded than usual. My thoughts raced, struggling to understand exactly what she was trying to say. But the more I thought about it, the more scrambled my brain became. Why was humanity the one at fault? Because we were weak? And what justification did she have to say that we were the ones taking from others and spreading chaos? Wasn’t it the goddess who was doing all that?

Gripping my sleeve tightly, I took a step towards her, "Lucy, why are you saying all this? Does it even matter now? Humanity lost. We both lost. Overwhelmingly."

Lucy raised her eyebrow at my response, before giving a slight chuckle, “You are right. It doesn’t matter, does it?”

At this moment, Lucy's expression turned deeply melancholic. Her eyes bore into me with a strange mix of sadness and disdain.

“You are right about one thing, Ryan. Humanity did lose. But you were wrong to group me with the rest of you insects when saying so,” Lucy commented ominously.

Suddenly, Lucy began to grow – her body expanding at an alarming rate. Her small frame grew rapidly, her arms elongating to the length of entire highways, her breasts swelling into mountains, and her feet consuming entire city blocks with its growth.

“N- No! Lucy you are… a goddess?” I stumbled backward, awe and terror gripping my heart as I witnessed her immense and unexpected growth. The ground shook beneath her feet, and her once-familiar face now loomed like a beautiful, terrifying moon. How was this possible?

Her colossal head rose through the clouds easily, rising well past the stratosphere and still she kept growing.

"Don’t look so scared," Lucy's voice boomed, echoing through the desolate battlefield. "Didn’t you say that it doesn’t matter anymore? In fact, nothing matters anymore. Then… I will just do what I want."

I could only gape, my mind reeling at the sight of Lucy – a woman I had known and cared for – now an unfathomable giantess. The world I thought I knew was gone, replaced by a realm of all powerful goddesses that threatened to swallow me and the world whole.

"Lucy... please," I whispered, feeling smaller and more insignificant than ever before. "Help me understand."

"Understand, Ryan?" she said, her voice a thunderous rumble that shook me to my core. "You want to understand the whims of a goddess?"

Her eyes bore down on me with an intensity I had never seen before. She looked different, yet exactly the same, my perception obscured by her immensity. The military uniform she used to wear was replaced by a revealing black bikini that barely contained her colossal assets. Her familiar pink hair still held its usual luster, but was now incomprehensibly out of reach at her immeasurable height. Her striking blue eyes now resembled celestial objects as they shone from high up in the outreaches of the atmosphere.

At ground level, the scale of her feet was impossible to comprehend. Even her toe dwarfed me like a towering skyscraper. I felt a lump forming in my throat as I realized just how powerless I truly was in the face of such divine might.

Before I could respond, one of her enormous fingers descended toward me. Its sheer size was overwhelming, casting a shadow that swallowed me whole. The gigantic fingertip grew ever closer, and I shuddered at the realization that there was no escaping her grasp. At her size, I could make out the intricate details of each individual ridge of her fingerprint, the swirly crevices large enough for me to fit inside with room to spare.

"Wait, Lucy!" I cried out, but it was too late. Her casual, emotionless actions were terrifying; she picked me up without a word, her grip firm and unyielding. As I dangled helplessly on fingertip, I stared into her deep blue eyes – those eyes that once held secrets now seemed to hold the universe itself.

While I was distracted by the deep pools of her gargantuan irises, Lucy pulled open her bikini top with her free hand, revealing the interior of the massive bra cup.

With a flick of her wrist, she dropped me inside the cup of her black bikini. My body tumbled through the darkness, the soft fabric cushioning my fall. I landed with a thud, my heart pounding in my chest as I tried to make sense of my new surroundings.

As Lucy released her hold on her bikini top, the cup snapped back into place, pressing me momentarily against her soft flesh.

As my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I realized that I was now standing on Lucy's enormous right nipple. The surface beneath me was warm and pulsating, like a living, breathing entity. I couldn't help but be awed by the sheer size of it; her nipple alone was larger than any building I had ever seen.

Suddenly, I felt a seismic shift as Lucy began to walk. Each of her steps sent tremors through her body, causing me to lose my footing and stumble over the vast expanse of her nipple. I struggled to maintain my balance, my heart racing at the thought of plummeting off her nipple. Her enormous nipple was the only area in her bra where the fabric was being propped up, if I were to fall to the other parts of her mammoth breast, I would quickly get smothered and crushed between her boob flesh and bikini top. There was a possibility that her breasts would be soft enough not to crush me, but that was not a risk I was going to take.

As I clung to her nipple for dear life, my mind raced with thoughts and emotions. I still had no idea how or why Lucy was a goddess, but other more pressing worries filled my mind right now. What were Lucy's intentions? Would she use her power to destroy humanity like the other goddesses? Did she even care about our existence anymore? Or maybe she never did in the first place.

The Lucy I had known for all those years – the one who was fiercely loyal, intelligent, and quietly compassionate – seemed like a distant memory now. Was it all a lie? Was she just like Ignis, cruelly killing humans as if we were mere insects?

"Lucy!" I shouted into the darkness, hoping that somehow, she could still hear me. "Please, tell me this isn't you! Tell me you're not going to hurt anyone!"

But there was no response. Only the thunderous footsteps of the goddess echoed around me, drowning out my desperate pleas. The powerful tremors of each step threatened to unbalance me, making it almost impossible to keep my footing on her nipple. I couldn't help but be awestruck by the sheer scale and power of this new Lucy. It was both terrifying and strangely intoxicating. After all, this was still the nipple of the girl I held romantic feelings for, even if her current size made her nearly unrecognizable.

"Lucy, please!" I cried out again, praying for some sign that she could hear me. "Let me out so we can talk!"

But once more, there was no answer. The colossal vibrations only grew stronger, and I knew I wouldn't last much longer. My grip on her nipple was slipping, and a chilling fear engulfed me as I pictured myself tumbling into the abyss of darkness.

"Please," I whispered, my voice cracking with desperation. "Don't let this be the end."

Then, suddenly, the shaking stopped. The world around me went eerily silent, and for a moment, I dared to hope that maybe, just maybe, Lucy had heard me. But when I opened my eyes, I found myself still trapped within the confines of her bikini top, surrounded by darkness and uncertainty.

"Lucy?" I called out hesitantly, my heart pounding in my chest.

I strained my ears for any sign of her presence, but all I could hear was the sound of my own ragged breaths echoing through the darkness. As the seconds ticked by, I couldn't shake the feeling that I was alone – truly, utterly alone.

"Damn it," I muttered under my breath, my hands balling into fists at my sides. "I can't give up now. I have to find a way to reach her, to make her see reason. But for now, I must first survive."

Taking the opportunity while Lucy was idling, I quickly crawled into a hole in her nipple, entering her wide milk duct. I would be safe in here, I hoped.

Gritting my teeth, I cling to the hope that the Lucy I had known and cared for was still somewhere inside this colossal goddess. And if I had to scale the towering heights of her body to get her back, then that's what I would do.

"Lucy," I whispered, more to myself than to her. "I won't give up on you – not now, not ever."

Characters

Name: Lucidia, Goddess of Dreams

Age: ???

Height: 92.7km

Weight: 9,710,759,575,412mt

Description: Lucidia, the Goddess of Dreams who seems to have a complicated history with humans. Unable to decide whether to love them or scorn them, she struggles to find her place in this world even as she wields the immense size and strength of a goddess. It is unknown why she decided to live among the humans in secret as Lucy, but with the day of reckoning having arrived, her days of playing pretend are over whether she likes it or not.

Combat Power: With her potent domain of dreams, she is able to affect the dreams of all humans in her vicinity. Additionally, whatever she dreams of has the ability to manifest and change reality, making her a formidable and unpredictable goddess. As a goddess, her size is more than sufficient to destroy entire human civilizations with ease. Furthermore, while controlling the dreams of humans provides little combat utility against another goddess, her ability to manifest her dreams into reality makes her more dangerous while sleeping than awake. Unfortunately, she cannot control what she dreams of, so this aspect of her power is terrifying yet extremely unreliable. Lucidia tries to avoid sleeping as much as possible in order to avoid unintentionally warping the world.

It has already been two weeks since the incident at the Capital. I found myself on a treacherous journey across the country accompanied by a cute, orange-haired girl.

My cheeks flushed a deep shade of pink as I confided in Iggy about my feelings for Ryan. The sun cast a warm glow on us as we strolled along the path, laughter bubbling between us.

"Ryan has this way of making me feel safe, you know? Like, when I'm with him, I feel like nothing can touch me," I confessed, tucking a stray lock of lilac hair behind my ear. "He's strong and focused, but there's also this tender side to him that he only shows to those close to him."

Iggy's golden eyes twinkled with curiosity, and she leaned in closer, eager to hear more. "Tell me more! How did you two meet?" she asked, her voice filled with childlike wonder.

"Ah, well, we grew up together in Sakura City," I smiled, recalling the countless memories we had shared. "We've been inseparable ever since we were little. He's always been there for me, even when times get tough," I bashfully elaborated.

As I looked at the small and bubbly girl next to me, I thought back to how I met this mysterious girl, who had introduced herself as Iggy. My gaze drifted towards the horizon, the memories of our journey to the Capital flooding back to me as if it were only yesterday.

Flashing back to five days ago, our excitement was palpable as we set off on our journey to the Capital.

Iggy's petite form skipped along beside me, her fiery orange hair bouncing with each step she took. Her golden eyes glowed with excitement and curiosity, as if every new sight was a wonder to behold. She was dressed in an oversized white shirt that hung shaggily around her small frame, giving her an air of fragility.

"Hey, are you sure you're okay on your own? I can take you to the nearest city if you'd like," I had offered when we first met, my caring nature compelling me to look out for this lost girl.

“Really? You will really do that for me, Big Sister?” Without hesitation, Iggy had latched onto the idea, and we began our journey together, walking through desolate streets and forming a bond that grew stronger with each passing day.

Iggy was very adorable and listened intently to all my life stories. I talked about my dream of being a singer, various school activities, and even a bit about my crush on Ryan. She ate it all up, delighting in even the most mundane details of my life. It was obvious that she had grown incredibly attached to me, often hugging my arm cheerfully as we walked. And I had to admit that I was beginning to really enjoy her company as well.

Iggy was like the little sister I always wanted, cheeky and playful, but quietly considerate and attentive as well. She would often yawn and pretend to be sleepy whenever she noticed that I was getting overly fatigued or had blisters on my foot. She made the arduous journey a thousand times more bearable, so much so that our treks were often filled with joy and laughter.

But nothing could have prepared me for the shock and disbelief that hit me when we finally reached the Capital. The once proud and bustling city now lay in ruins, destruction and chaos evident in every direction. Buildings were reduced to rubble, and not a single soul was in sight.

As I stared at the devastation before me, a chilling thought crept into my mind - as I thought, this could not have been caused by a mere earthquake. My thoughts immediately drifted to the colossal Alluria, the sadistic goddess I had encountered just a few days prior.

"Could it really be...?" I whispered, feeling my heart race in my chest. The thought of such immense power being wielded by a being so cruel and capricious filled me with an overwhelming sense of dread.

"Big Sister… we should go," Iggy urged gently, pulling me from my thoughts. Her face was expressionless, a stark contrast to her usual cheery demeanor. Iggy’s words shook me back to my senses: this was not the time to be dumbfounded; even a small girl like Iggy was managing to keep it together.

Little did I know that the true cause of the destruction would soon reveal itself and change the course of my life forever.

"Ryan must have escaped," I told myself, desperately clinging to the hope that he was still alive and waiting for me somewhere else. "I have to find him."

But first, I needed to get Iggy to safety. I could not leave a helpless girl like her alone in the wilderness, especially since she’s the type to get lost easily. She trusted me, and I would do everything in my power to protect her.

"Alright, Iggy," I said, determination firm in my voice. "Let's head to another city. Watara is just another few days' trek from here. It’ll be safer there." Taking her small hand in mine, we walked away from the ruined city, the image of destruction forever seared into my memory.

Back to the present, Iggy continued to probe me about Ryan, “So um… you love this Ryan person, right? What exactly does that mean, Big Sister?”

My cheeks flushed beet red as I considered how to explain love to someone as pure as Iggy.

“Well um,” I spoke with a subtle smile, “It means that I would do anything for that person, even without the promise of anything in return.”

“Really? But why would you? Aren’t humans all selfish and greedy creatures?” Iggy asked while tilting her head.

I was momentarily taken aback by her unexpectedly cynical response.

“You’ve sure learnt some strange things for someone so small and cute!” I ruffled her hair playfully, eliciting a cute giggle from her.

“While I can easily explain to you what it means to love someone… Why we love is a much harder question to answer,” I scrunch my face as I thought hard about it, “I guess in my case, it's because Ryan makes me feel warm and safe. Being with him feels a thousand times better than being without him, so I am willing to risk anything just to be with him, even at the cost of my own life.”

“Ahh, I see,” Iggy paused to think for a moment, “Then that means that I love you, Big Sister.”

“Huh?” I turned to look at her.

“You make me feel warm and safe… I would want to be with you forever if I could. That means that I love you, right?” Iggy spoke in a clear and honest tone.

“Iggy!” I squealed as I hugged her adorable frame tightly, “You are too cute! I love you too!”

Iggy beamed brightly as she returned the hug. We took a minute to bask in each other’s warmth, feeling the depth of our bond grow. Feeling satisfied, I clutched her little hand and continued on our way.

As we reached the port city of Watara, our conversation about Ryan came to an abrupt halt. Iggy looked sad and hesitant, as if she wanted to say something important but didn't know how to begin.

"Is something wrong, Iggy?" I asked, concern evident in my voice.

"I... Big Sister, there's something I need to tell you," she said quietly, taking a deep breath. "I'm not just a lost girl. My real name is Ignis, I’m a goddess… the goddess responsible for destroying the Capital."

My heart dropped, and I could hardly believe what I was hearing. “A goddess? What does that mean, Iggy?” I ask cautiously, the image of Alluria’s immense body appearing in my head.

"Every 1000 years," she continued, "goddesses like me descend upon Earth and wreak havoc, bringing humanity to the brink of extinction. It's a cycle that has been going on for thousands of years."

Her words hit me like a tidal wave, leaving me feeling breathless. This small and unassuming girl was responsible for the devastation at the Capital? How could this be? This must be some kind of joke.

"Please don’t hate me, Big Sister," Iggy pleaded, her golden eyes filled with sadness. "It was something that had to be done."

I let out a nervous chuckle, shaking my head in disbelief. "This has to be a joke, right Iggy? You can't be serious." However, her genuine eyes suggested otherwise. They were filled with a profound sadness and a sense of truth that couldn't be denied.

"Look," she said, extending her hand. In her palm rested a glowing blue diamond-shaped shard, no bigger than a pill. It radiated with an energy that seemed otherworldly. "This is a shard of Genesis. If you consume it, you can become a goddess like me."

My hands trembled as I stared at the shard, instantly feeling the incredible power emanating from within.

What exactly was a goddess and could I really become one? Would I even want to?

"Please take it, Big Sister," Ignis urged me. "I really want to be friends with you… but its not possible while you are a human."

As she squeezed the blue fragment onto my palm, she took a step back. “I’ll be waiting, Big Sister,” Ignis flashed me a sincere smile.

The next moment, Iggy began to grow. Her body expanded rapidly, transforming into a colossal figure that towered over the city. The change was breathtaking and terrifying all at once, leaving me feeling utterly small and insignificant. Her fiery orange hair billowed around her, and her golden eyes gleamed with a transcendent power. Gone was her large white shirt, having been torn to shreds by her sudden expansion. Now all that adorned her body were dancing blazes that flickered around her sensitive parts.

Iggy, or rather Ignis, was now a towering girl of immeasurable size. She was nearly the same size as the gigantic Alluria, whose body I had to painstakingly hike through just days before, but because Ignis was standing up, her visage was even more overwhelming as she loomed over the entire region.

As Ignis stood tall above Watara, she reached down and picked up one of the buildings as if it were nothing more than a toy. She slowly brought the structure to her chest and rubbed it against her nipple, purring in pleasure. Gasps and screams echoed from the people inside the building as it crumbled under the pressure, turning to dust against her massive form.

"See how easy it is to control their fate, Big Sister?" Ignis called out, her voice booming across the city. "You could have this power too, if you just accept the shard."

Her capricious nature was on full display as she continued to play with the city's buildings and structures, causing utter devastation with each casual gesture. I watched in horror, feeling helpless as the once grandiose city crumbled before my very eyes.

"Stop it, Iggy!" I cried out, tears streaming down my face. "These people don't deserve this!"

Ignis immediately shot me a cold look. "That’s where you’re wrong,” she snapped, “Once you become a goddess, you’ll understand.”

As the chaos unfolded around me, I couldn't help but feel torn. There was an undeniable power residing in the shard, but it made me all the more scared. “Ryan, if only you were here…” I whispered to myself as I clutched the fragment tightly.

"I’m waiting, Big Sister," Ignis urged again. "Let’s be friends. I wouldn’t want anything to happen to you if you remain a tiny human."

Her words echoed through my mind as I stood amidst the destruction, clutching the shard of Genesis in my trembling hand.

"Please, Iggy!" I pleaded, my voice trembling with emotion. But Ignis simply ignored me, her attention focused on a nearby skyscraper. With a wicked smile, she reached down and picked it up, rubbing the building sensually against her armpit.

The sounds of metal groaning and glass shattering filled the air as the people inside screamed in terror. I could only imagine the overwhelming smell and heat emanating from Ignis's body, flooding the interior of the building and suffocating those trapped within.

A single bead of sweat intruded into the skyscraper, submerging entire floors in salty liquid. The incredible volume of the sweat was impossible to escape for the helpless, drowning victims. Long before Ignis’s slow grinding could crush them, every person inside had already perished by drowning in her secretions.

"Stop this, Iggy!" I yelled once more, tears streaming down my face as I watched her continue to wreak havoc.

Turning her attention to a major expressway, Ignis spotted endless rows of cars honking at each other, trapped helplessly in a traffic jam as the entire population tried to flee the area at once. Grinning mischievously, Ignis stood right over the highway, covering thousands of vehicles in her shadow.

“Big Sister, look at how stupid they are, thinking they can escape,” Ignis flashes a toothy grin as she looks down at the hordes of escaping humans who have now finally abandoned their cars and belongings in favor of jumping off the highway. “Watch this.”

Ignis moaned in pleasure as she pressed her crotch down onto the miniscule highway, crushing cars and people beneath her without a second thought.

"Ooohhh… that hits the spot," she moaned seductively, "Just become a goddess already and we can explore the world together, Big Sister."

My indecision persisted, torn between the potential consequences of consuming the shard and the desperate hope that I could somehow stop her if I did. But as the city continued to crumble in front of my eyes, I couldn't shake the feeling that becoming a goddess might cost me everything I held dear.

Ignis's words echoed in my head. What did she mean when she said that I would understand her actions once I became a goddess? How could anyone understand such senseless destruction? As I stared at the shard of Genesis in my hand, I couldn't help but think of the cruel actions of both Ignis and Alluria.

"Will I become like them?" I whispered to myself, my voice barely audible over the distant sounds of chaos. "Will I lose my humanity if I take this shard?"

My mind raced with memories of the people I had met on the bus, the same people who lost their lives to the sadism of Alluria. I also thought about Ryan, who meant more to me than anything else in this world. If I took the shard would I end up betraying everything they ever stood for? The thought sent shivers down my spine.

"Join me, Big Sister," Ignis's voice rang out once again, snapping me back to reality.

I looked up at her colossal form, her golden eyes gleaming with anticipation. She had moved on to the last remaining district of Watara, her fingers playfully tracing the outlines of the buildings below. Every other part of the city had already been reduced to an unrecognizable flattened mess.

"Look, I've saved some for you," she cooed, gesturing towards the tiny district below her legs. "You can step on them, spit on them, or even eat them. It’s your choice."

The faces of the citizens in the district were etched with pure terror as they gazed up at the impossibly large body looming above them. The few hundred of them were all that remained of the once proud city of Watara. They huddled together, their prayers rising in desperate, unheard whispers. Some even began to prostrate themselves before Ignis, hoping against hope that their worship might earn them mercy.

"Come on, Big Sister, before they end up dying from fear first," Ignis urged, her voice dripping with impatience. "Take the shard, and you will have power far beyond mortal understanding."

My heart ached as I watched the people of Watara tremble beneath Ignis's massive form. I knew that my choice could change everything. It was the only hope for those poor people left in the city.

"Please," I whispered, tears streaming down my face again, "you’ve already done enough. Please just spare them."

Ignis sighed, her eyes narrowing as she studied me for a moment. Then, unexpectedly, she turned away from the city.

"Very well, Big Sister," she called out, "But know that this is an opportunity few are ever offered. The choice is yours."

I stood there, my heart pounding in my chest as I watched Ignis's colossal form rise above the city. Her titanic figure passed above me as she took one huge stride over my location. The once lively streets of Watara were now littered with the debris of shattered lives and broken dreams, a stark reminder of the devastation that had unfolded before my very eyes.

"Is this really what it means to be a goddess?" I whispered to myself, my voice barely audible amidst the cries of terror and despair echoing through the air. "How can I possibly accept such a power if it means becoming a monster like them?"

With a final, dismissive glance in my direction, the enormous goddess began to walk towards the horizon. Her catastrophic footsteps shook the very earth beneath my feet, flattening mountains and forests alike as though they were mere crumbs in her path.

As the last echoes of her movements faded away, I found myself standing amidst the ruins of a city that had once been teeming with life. My heart heavy with grief and confusion, I could do little more than stare numbly at the devastation that surrounded me.

"Ryan... where are you?" I whispered, my voice barely audible as I clutched the shard of Genesis tightly in my hand. Feeling like I had just lost everything else, I decided to turn my focus back to the only hope that I had left: finding Ryan. And with that, I took a deep breath, gathered my courage, and made my way towards the last remaining district of Watara.

I opened my eyes in a dream, but it was unlike any I had ever experienced before. The world around me was engulfed in chaos, as colossal goddesses ravished human civilizations with terrifying ease. Their laughter echoed through the skies like thunder, their movements causing earthquakes and tidal waves that wiped out cities and devoured entire landscapes.

"Look at these pathetic creatures," sneered a busty green-haired goddess dressed in thin robes. She reached down and plucked a handful of screaming humans from the ground, holding them up to her face for a closer look. "What an eyesore… They deserve every bit of this."

As I watched in horror, unable to move or speak, my gaze was drawn to Lucy in the distance. Her titanic form towered above the destruction, her deep blue eyes filled with worry and despair. She was dressed in the same black bikini I had last seen her in.

"Lucidia, why do you hesitate?" boomed a voice that seemed to come from all directions at once. Other voices joined in, their words echoing through the air like a chorus of condemnation. "You are the Goddess of Dreams! You know these humans are deserving of their punishment and more! Free yourself of your past inhibitions and become a goddess you can be proud of!"

Despite the overwhelming cacophony of voices, Lucy's massive hand begins to reach out towards the suffering humans below. It was clear that she wanted to help them, but something was holding her back.

"Enough!" shouted another goddess, her voice like a hurricane. "We are goddesses, Lucidia— remember who you are now!"

The voices fell silent, leaving nothing but the sounds of devastation as the giantesses continued their merciless rampage. And all the while, Lucy's colossal form loomed over the scene, her eyes filled with sorrow and regret, reluctant to intervene.

I could see Lucy struggling with her inner conflict. Her colossal brow furrowed, and she clenched her fists tightly as if fighting against an invisible force. I could tell that her compassion for humans was warring with the expectations that had been placed upon her.

"I am a goddess… humans are just pests, mild annoyances to be exterminated…" she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible amidst the chaos. "But do they really deserve this level of cruelty?"

Her gaze swept over the destruction below, where human lives were being toyed with like mere playthings by the other goddesses. The piercing screams of terror and pain filled the air, and yet, Lucy still seemed torn.

As the nightmare unfolded around me, I saw a group of humans—men and women alike—fleeing from the pursuing goddesses. Desperate for refuge, they made their way toward Lucy's titanic feet, seeking protection beneath the shadow of the Goddess of Dreams.

But instead of the empathetic gaze I had seen moments ago, something had changed in Lucy's eyes. They now held a cold, unfeeling stare that sent shivers down my spine. Slowly, her foot began to rise above the terrified humans who huddled together at her base.

“This is your own fault… humans are pathetic trash,” Lucy’s voice showed no remorse as her gigantic foot rose higher off the ground.

"Please... save us..." one of them cried, his voice strained. He was an old man with a short build and grey hair. The man knelt down with tears in his eyes as he adopted a praying posture. Lucy seemed to hesitate for a moment as his eyes met her own, her gargantuan foot momentarily halting midair.

But as her unfeeling gaze returned, her foot continued to rise higher and higher until it loomed over the cowering humans like an astronomic mountain of doom. The man continued his incessant praying. Even as others in the crowd began to disperse, futilely trying to escape the immeasurable shadow of Lucy’s foot, the man continued begging for the enormous giantess’s mercy.

“Russel! We have to run, she won’t listen!” The man’s companions hurriedly urged while trying to pull him away, but he stubbornly remained rooted to the spot.

As Lucy’s foot reached its apex, I held my breath, my attention juggling between the helpless crowd of humans and Lucy’s primed foot. And just when she was about to bring it crashing down upon them, the dream abruptly ended.

I woke up gasping for air, my heart pounding in my chest. Disoriented and confused, I tried to make sense of what I had just witnessed. The vivid images of Lucy's internal struggle, her unempathetic gaze, and the terrified humans at her feet haunted me, leaving me to question what it all meant. Was that really just a dream?

As I tried to shake off the lingering dread from the dream, I looked around and realized that my surroundings had changed drastically. I found myself on an expansive flesh-colored plain with hundreds of other humans scattered about, all seemingly as bewildered as I was.

Ever since I got captured by Lucy, I had spent over two weeks living inside her nipple. It was strange at first, but oddly warm and comforting. There was no worry of starving due to the abundance of milk inside Lucy’s tit. As embarrassing as it was for me to drink it initially, I had no choice so I gradually got used to it. It was her own fault for leaving me stranded on her body with no way to get off on my own, after all.

However, the place I found myself now was not the inside of Lucy’s nipple as I had expected. As I took in the unfamiliar environment, I noticed the immense scale of everything around me. The vast expanse seemed to stretch on forever, the smooth surface beneath us undulating gently like a living landscape. It didn't take long for me to recognize that we were standing atop something alive – or rather, someone.

"Welcome, humans," boomed a voice above us, echoing through the air like thunder. It was Lucy's voice, but it held a condescending tone I'd never heard before. The proximity of her voice made me finally realize where we were – on top of Lucy's colossal right breast.

Lucy was sitting upright, using her powerful hand to keep her giant boobs steady. The massive crowd of humans probably only occupied a tiny fraction of her mammoth chest, and collectively weighed nowhere near enough to be felt by the immeasurable woman.

Looking up, I saw her monolithic face staring down at us, her pretty facial features now amplified by her incredible size. Her blue eyes, usually so mysterious and captivating, now seemed cold and distant, filled with contempt. Her pink hair cascaded down her nape like a waterfall, framing her goddess-like visage.

"Look at you all," Lucy said mockingly. "So small and insignificant... You're nothing more than ants to me." The sheer power in her voice sent a chill down my spine, and I couldn't help but wonder how this version of Lucy could exist alongside the one I knew – the one who often demonstrated warmth and compassion in spite of her stoic demeanor.

"Lucy..." I called out, trying to make sense of it all. Was this another dream? Or has Lucy really become this cruel, unforgiving titan?

"Silence." Lucy's voice boomed as her icy gaze pierced me. "My name is Lucidia, human. Do not forget that."

Her words felt like a slap to my face, but I had no time to dwell on it, for she continued speaking.

"Since you are all so pathetic and weak, I've decided to give you a chance for survival." Lucy – or rather, Lucidia – gave a cold smile as she revealed her intentions. "You humans on my right breast will compete against those on my left in a game. The winning side will be spared, while the losers... Well, they will be mercilessly crushed under my mighty hand."

Lucy effortlessly waved her gigantic left hand above us in a demonstrative gesture. Immediately, harsh gales buffeted the crowd, knocking some of us off our feet.

As I registered her words, I realized that Lucy’s other humongous breast held another crowd of people. From this distance, they were barely perceptible as tiny dots, granting me further enlightenment as to just how ridiculously massive Lucy’s chest was to us irrelevant specks.

A wave of panic rippled through the crowd as the gravity of her words sunk in.

"The game," Lucidia began, her face unchanging, "will be a race. But not just any race. You will crawl on your hands and knees from one end of my breast to the other. The first team to cross the finish line wins."

Lucy draped a strand of her hair along the far side of her breast, creating a makeshift finish line.

The disgraceful nature of the game was palpable, treating us like trash to be toyed with. But we had no choice. If we wanted to survive, we had to play her perverse game.

"Begin!" Lucy announced, and the race commenced.

With my mind focused, I scanned the vast plains of milky white skin in front of me. We were near the outer edge of her breast, closer to her shoulder, while the finish line was at the inner part of her breast, towards her sternum. This meant that we had to cross the width of her titanic mammary, which would be a several kilometer long journey.

While running this distance would take about half an hour or so, crawling the entire way is a whole different story. It would be a miracle if we all made it before the sun went down.

Gritting my teeth in both frustration and determination, I began the arduous race.

The flesh beneath us was soft and warm, but the constant tremors from her heartbeat made it difficult to maintain balance even while on all fours. Each step was a battle against the unstable terrain and our own mounting exhaustion.

My muscles burned, sweat pouring down my face, but I refused to give up. I gritted my teeth and carried on, driven by the thought of survival and the hope that maybe – just maybe – there was still a chance to bring back Lucy from this heartless goddess she had become.

As the race picked up, I did my best to assist those around me, but there were way too many people for one person to really make a difference. Thinking on my feet, I figured out a way to get the others around me to help each other.

“Everyone! Its useless to just cross the finish line on your own! She said this was a team game, so I think we all have to cross the line to win!” I shouted as loud as I could. I was only partially confident in my assessment of Lucy’s intentions, but I chose to trust my gut that this was the right call.

Thankfully, the people on the right breast listened and banded together to try and get everyone to the finish line. The more able-bodied helped the old and injured, helping everybody cross the expansive landscape in a steady pace. It took nearly the entire day before the last few people finally made it across, Lucy’s inscrutable face keeping an attentive watch over us the entire time.

"Congratulations, right breast," Lucy's voice boomed. "You have succeeded in the first game. Your teamwork has spared you from elimination this time."

As I looked over to the left breast, I could see the fear and desperation etched on the faces of the people there. They knew what fate awaited them.

"Left breast," Lucy continued, her voice cold and distant once more, "you have failed to get everyone across the finish line. You humans… so unsightly in your struggling, prepare yourselves."

The tense atmosphere on the left breast intensified. Those of us on Lucy’s right breast had narrowly escaped the same fate they were now facing, but I couldn't help but sympathize with them. After all, we were all just pawns in this sadistic game.

I clenched my fists, feeling a mixture of anger and determination coursing through me.

A terrifying silence fell over us as Lucy's enormous palm hovered over her left boob. The air was thick with pressure, and I could feel the weight of her looming hand casting shadows over the trembling humans below. They kneeled and begged for their lives, their voices cracking with fear as they cried out to the colossal goddess.

"Please, have mercy on us!" one woman screamed, tears streaming down her face.

"Goddess, we'll do anything, just don't—" a man choked on his words, unable to finish his sentence.

As I watched the scene unfold, I noticed something in Lucy's eyes. She hesitated, her fingers trembling ever so slightly. It seemed that even she was struggling with the decision to smite the helpless people on her chest. Her internal conflict was evident, hinting at the compassion buried deep within her colossal heart.

The sight of Lucy's indecisiveness brought back memories of the dream I had earlier. In it, Lucy—no, Lucidia, Goddess of Dreams—gazed upon the destruction wrought by the other goddesses with a mix of sorrow and helplessness. I began to piece together the puzzle, connecting the dots between my dream and the current situation.

"Lucy," I whispered, my voice barely audible amid the chaos, "you don't want to do this. You care about humans, don't you?"

I recalled the goddesses' voices from my dream, denouncing humanity as weak, selfish, and deserving of punishment. It dawned on me that there must be a reason behind the goddesses' cruelty, a reason that Lucy couldn't bring herself to stop them despite her empathy for humans. She was trapped in a cycle of hopelessness, knowing she couldn't prevent humanity's demise.

"Lucy," I said louder, my voice filled with conviction, "I know you truly care about humanity. You're only doing this because you believe there's no other way, you’ve given up on the outcome you truly seek. But the Lucy I know isn’t so weak! No matter how intense or disastrous a situation gets, you are the last person I know to give in! So don’t give me that sad look, Lucy…"

I locked my gaze onto her colossal blue eyes, and for the first time in my life, I felt like I was able to see into the real Lucy through them.

The moment was short lived, however, as Lucy's face contorted with a mix of anger and uncertainty. "Silence!" she bellowed, her booming voice shaking the very air around us as she tries to mask her inner turmoil. "You dare speak to me like that, insect? You know nothing about anything!"

"Maybe I don't know everything, but I do know this: the Lucy I've come to admire all these years would never willingly hurt innocent people," I said, my voice unwavering. "I know that beneath your facade of calmness and cruelty, you are the most compassionate person I have ever met. Please, Lucy... don't let this cycle of violence continue."

Her massive hand hovered over her right breast, where I stood among hundreds of other humans, trembling in terror. "If you continue to speak, I'll crush you all instead!" she threatened, her voice filled with rage.

But I couldn't let fear dictate my actions any longer. I had seen a glimpse of the true Lucy, the one buried beneath layers of pain and resignation. Her anger was just another facade that I had to get through in order to save the girl I cared about. It was time to help her break free from her shackles.

"I know you won’t do it, I trust you. Whether you are Lucidia, Goddess of Dreams, or just plain old Lucy,” I continued, “I know you have been struggling with a spectrum of different worries, and I’m sorry for that. It must have been incredibly lonely trapped in such a helpless situation on your own, but I’m here for you now.”

As my words echoed through the air, I could feel the growing anxiety in the other humans around me.

“Dude, shut up! She said she was going to crush us!” A man grabbed at my arm as he tried to pull me back, but I effortlessly evaded his grip. As Lucy’s gargantuan palm remained hovering over us, I continued to stare defiantly at her, “So, what do you say, Lucy?”

Even though her colossal hand was blocking my view of her face, her trembling form proved to me that my words were having an effect on her. I just needed to push her a little more.

But that seemed to be the breaking point for the others. Terrified by Lucy's threats, they mobbed and grabbed me, attempting to silence me. Fists pummeled my body and hands tried to cover my mouth, but I refused to stop speaking. "Lucy! You are not alone, I won’t let you be alone! So don’t give up!" I managed to gasp out, even as my ribs cracked painfully under their relentless blows.

“This guy is crazy! Quickly shut him up already!” A woman hysterically screamed as she whacked my temple with her purse.

I felt my limbs give way beneath the onslaught, but I wouldn't let them take away my voice. As my vision blurred, I saw Lucy's colossal eyes, filled with uncertainty and worry. She hesitated, her palm hovering just above us, as if she was deciding whether to intervene or not.

The beating continued, my body battered and bruised beyond recognition. I struggled to breathe through broken ribs, but I held onto consciousness, my gaze locked on Lucy's immense face. I needed her to understand that I would stand by her, even if it meant facing the wrath of a crazed mob.

And then, as if sensing my determination, Lucy’s gaze turned firm as she removed her hand. Her divine eyes wavered, hinting at the turmoil within her heart. Had my words finally reached her? Had I managed to pierce the veil of her anger and touch the compassionate core buried deep inside?

"Enough," she ordered, her voice echoing across the vast expanse of her body. The humans around me ceased their assault, trembling in fear at her command.

I lay there, bruised and broken on the soft, warm flesh of her mammary, my vision fading as I tried to focus on Lucy's face one last time. I wanted to tell her that I would always be by her side, that we could fight this battle together, but no words escaped my lips as I felt my strength leaving me.

With a tender touch, Lucy's colossal finger descended upon me, carefully scooping my bloodied body from the surface of her breast. The stark contrast in size between us was never more apparent than in this moment, as she easily dwarfed me with a single digit.

As my vision blurred, I saw Lucy's face up close – an impossibly beautiful visage, filled with concern and sorrow. Her deep blue eyes shimmered with unshed tears, their depths revealing a world of pain and conflict that few could fathom.

"Ryan," she whispered, her voice soft and filled with emotion that betrayed her earlier facade of disdain and indifference. I felt a sense of warmth and acceptance in those few simple syllables – something I'd longed for since the day I'd first met her.

My body screamed in agony, but I clung to consciousness, driven by the desire to share one last moment with the goddess who had captured my heart. In a feeble attempt to reassure her, I forced a weak smile before finally succumbing to the darkness that threatened to consume me.

In the fleeting moments before unconsciousness took me, I caught a glimpse of one stray tear rolling down her cheek, barely noticeable even at her gigantic scale. My heart ached at the sight, but it also filled me with hope – hope that perhaps, against all odds, we might find a way to change the course of our destiny.

My heart raced as I gawked at the massive finger that held Ryan's limp body, his tiny frame dwarfed by the sheer enormity of Lucidia's digit. I can’t help but feel a sense of awe and fear wash over me, my eyes drawn to the goddess's colossal face looming above. The deep blue eyes appeared like endless oceans hiding untold secrets, while her full lips were reminiscent of sensuous pillows a million times my size. Even though this was already the third goddess I encountered, I still felt myself trembling in the presence of such power.

"I can’t believe how huge her finger is…" I mumbled under my breath, trying to make sense of the surreal sight.

In contrast to Lucidia's magnificent form, hundreds of helpless humans kneeled on her left breast, their quivering bodies praying fervently, begging not to be crushed beneath her immense form. Even though it was a miserable thought, I couldn't help but compare them to ants scurrying beneath the shadow of a mountain, their pleas for mercy echoing in the air around them. Of course, I was one of them too right now.

"Please... please don't crush us!" cried one man, tears streaming down his cheeks.

"Have mercy on us, great goddess!" wailed a young lady dressed in luxury goods.

As I looked around, I felt a mixture of terror and fascination grip my heart. It was impossible to fully comprehend the scale of Lucidia's expansive breast, which seemed to stretch out like an infinite landscape before me. My mind struggled to find comparisons that could capture the reality of the situation.

"She is like... a living mountain," I thought. “No… no mountain is anywhere near this big, she much more closely resembles a continent at this point," I whispered in awe.

As I stood there, I couldn't help but think back to what had led me here. It was only a day ago when Watara was shaken by the enormous Lucidia's sudden arrival. The earth trembled with each approaching footfall, and panicked screams filled the air as her towering figure loomed over the crowd of terrified survivors. Her humongous body, nearly 93 kilometers tall, seemed to blot out the sun, casting an ominous shadow over the entire city.

I remembered feeling an intense feeling of dread at the grim sight. Watara had just been ravaged by the tyrannical Goddess of Fire not long ago, and now another towering giantess appeared like a harbinger of annihilation.

The monolithic goddess slowly crouched down, her all-encompassing shadow eclipsing the entire region. Immediately afterwards, she placed her gigantic hand down onto the ground, right outside the district. We could feel its immeasurable weight as quakes ravaged our surroundings, threatening to collapse the last few remaining buildings.

"Everyone down there," boomed Lucidia from above, her chilly voice resonating through every fiber of our beings, "Climb onto my palm."

At first, the survivors tried to flee in terror, but Lucidia quickly put an end to that. She effortlessly crushed an entire city block with just the press of her thumb, sending a clear message: we had no choice but to submit.

And so, with shaking limbs and heavy hearts, we climbed onto her immense palm, one by one. I felt like an ant scaling a skyscraper as I struggled to make my way up her gigantic hand, grasping onto her skinfolds for dear life. The climb was treacherous and exhausting, but eventually, I joined the hundreds of other humans who had already made their way onto her enormous hand.

"Where do these immense beings keep coming from?" I grumbled in annoyance as we were lifted higher and higher into the sky, feeling more insignificant and defenceless than ever before.

I clutched the shard of Genesis in my pocket tightly, hoping that I would not be forced to take it in this bleak situation.

As Lucidia's hand rose, carrying us all toward her colossal form, the trepidation that gripped me intensified tenfold. The events that followed were just as surreal and overwhelming.

Lucidia dumped all of us onto her chest, forcing the gathered humans to participate in a sadistic race for survival. Forced to crawl on our hands and knees, the lengthy race took hours. Despite our best efforts, those of us on her left breast lost the game.

As her humongous hand hovered over our tiny lives, I considered consuming the shard out of desperation.

But to my surprise, we were not crushed by the merciless goddess. She began talking to someone on her other breast, a brave soul who was trying to save us at the risk of his own life. Imagine my shock when I realized that it was Ryan! He was on the goddess’s right breast and had led his team to victory, but he still did his best to save the losing side even after his own safety was already assured.

Anger rose in me as I noticed the crowd on the right breast acting hostile to Ryan’s efforts, ganging up on him to beat him to submission.

“Cowards! Get your hands off him!” I shouted fruitlessly. The distance between Lucidia’s left and right mammaries was simply too substantial for my voice to be heard. Just as I was about to eat the shard of Genesis and crush those ungrateful ruffians myself, Lucidia finally intervened and whisked Ryan away on her mammoth fingertip.

I silently thanked the goddess, though I couldn't help but worry for his injuries.

"Ryan, hang in there," I whispered under my breath, gazing at his unmoving figure atop Lucidia's fingertip.

My resolve strengthened as I realized how close yet so out of reach Ryan was. I decided to get Lucidia's attention by climbing her enormous neck, hoping that she would see me and let me help him. It would be a daunting task, but I had no choice.

The trek across Lucidia's vast chest felt like traversing an endless desert. With every step, I grew more tired, yet the sight of her towering neck loomed closer and closer. When I finally reached the base of her neck, I looked up at the seemingly insurmountable challenge ahead of me. Despite my exhaustion, I began the gruelling climb.

Scaling Lucidia's neck was like climbing a cliff. But by now, I was already an expert at scaling the expansive bodies of giantesses and I was making quick progress.

“Maybe I should become a mountaineer instead of a singer,” I joked to myself as my muscles ached, my breaths coming in short gasps as I pushed myself to keep going. The skin beneath my hands was warm and surprisingly smooth, each massive curve and contour a testament to her dominant stature.

"Almost there," I whispered to myself, my voice barely audible over the sound of my own heartbeat pounding in my ears. As I continued my ascent, I couldn't help but marvel at the sheer scale of the goddess – how something so humongous could exist was beyond comprehension.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I arrived on Lucidia's chin. A sense of accomplishment washed over me, even as I panted and struggled to catch my breath. I looked down at the humans below, their fear and prayers still echoing through the air. Just the distance from her chin to her breast already reduced the crowd to imperceptible specks.

"Lucidia," I called out, my voice shaking with exhaustion. "Please, let me see Ryan!"

For a moment, nothing happened. Then, slowly, Lucidia's measureless eyes turned towards me, and I knew that she had heard my plea. Though I was still terrified of the giantess, I couldn't deny the relief that flooded through me at having her attention.

"Please," I repeated, choking back tears. "Let me see him."

“Who are- No way… you climbed all the way up here in such a short time?" Lucidia's voice boomed, resonating through my very bones, her shock evident in her tone.

"Yes, it wasn’t exactly a walk in the park either," I stammered, trying to steady myself. "But it's not about me, it's about Ryan. Please, just let me see him."

"Wait, you are… I see. Very well," she said, her huge blue eyes seemed to gleam with recognition, as if she knew who I was. Her powerful finger moved subtly, adjusting its grip on Ryan's limp body. My heart ached to see him so vulnerable, held in the grasp of this unfathomable being.

Lucidia's colossal movements were beyond anything I could have imagined. With delicate precision, her finger reached down and gently scooped me up. The sensation of being lifted into the air by a being of such otherworldly scale was dizzying, and for a moment, I feared I would lose consciousness.

As we descended downwards, Lucidia spoke again. "Take care of Ryan. I regret letting him get hurt. He… he means more to me than I ever expected a human could."

"Thank you, Lucidia," I whispered, grateful for her concern and trust. A boatload of worries lifted off my shoulders now that I confirmed the monumental goddess harbored no evil intentions, but I found myself feeling a twinge of annoyance at how intimate she acted to Ryan. Who was she exactly? How can a goddess know Ryan so personally?

With a gentleness that belied her size, Lucidia set both Ryan and me down on the safety of her breast. Although I was still trembling from the experience, I knew that I had to focus on helping Ryan. Every moment mattered, and I couldn't afford to waste any time.

"Ryan," I murmured as I cradled his head in my lap, brushing strands of hair away from his face. "I'm here now. I won't let anything happen to you."

Night came, and the dark sky blanketed us in an eerie calm. The rest of the Watara survivors were setting up camp on top of Lucidia's opulent mammaries. Relief washed over everyone as we had been spared by the goddess, and many began to thank her profusely. They prostrated themselves and worshipped her, seeking solace in this precarious situation.

"Thank you, Goddess," they chanted in unison, their voices rising with gratitude and hope. "Thank you for showing us mercy!"

As I glanced across the boundless expanse of her chest, my gaze was drawn to her face, which loomed above us like an angelic monolith. She sat listlessly on the continent, appearing both magnificent and distant all at once. Her expression was unreadable, an enigma that seemed to hold countless secrets within its depths.

The gentle rise and fall of her chest carefully balanced the people congregating on top, a testament to her incredible control and restraint. Despite the fervent gratitude of those around her, she showed no reaction. It was as if she existed in a realm beyond human understanding, a mysterious and eternal presence that defied common sense.

"Lucidia," I whispered under my breath, feeling the heaviness of her oppressive visage pressing down on me from above. "What are you thinking exactly?"

The vastness of the night sky and the steady rhythm of her breathing filled the silence. As I looked down at Ryan's unconscious form, I knew that my duty was to him now. No matter what happened next, I would be there to protect him and ensure his safety.

"Ryan," I murmured softly. "We'll get through this together. I promise you."

"I've always been by your side, even when you didn't realize it," I whispered gently. My fingers gently traced the outline of his wounds as I cleaned them with utmost care. His skin was warm to the touch, and I couldn't help but notice the way his chest rose and fell in sync with Lucidia's own ground-shaking breathing.

"Remember that time we climbed the tallest tree in Sakura City just to see the sunset from the highest point? You were always so fearless, Ryan. And I've admired you for it." As I talked, I hoped my words would reach him, like a lifeline tethering him to consciousness. “But please don’t be so reckless next time… you have me to depend on after all.”

“I will do anything to protect you,” I gripped the shard of Genesis hidden in my pocket. “And I really mean anything.”

Hours passed, and the night sky above us remained a limitless ocean of stars. It was then that Ryan's eyes began to flutter open, revealing those familiar dark brown orbs that held an entire world’s worries within them. Our gazes met and locked, the air between us charged with emotion.

"Hey, Mimi," he rasped, struggling to smile despite his pain. "What are you doing here?"

"I was looking for you, silly. What else would I be doing?" I tried to keep my tone light, but my relief at seeing him awake was blatant. I gently helped him sit up, leaning him against the titanic boob wall of Lucidia’s cleavage.

“I’ve missed you so much,” I nearly burst into tears as I spoke.

“Sorry for making you worry,” Ryan croaked weakly.

As we enjoyed our reunion, Ryan shared with me the importance of Lucidia, who he knew as Lucy, in his life. She was a military officer who worked closely with him. Even though he did not outright say it, I knew Ryan well enough to deduce that he definitely held special feelings for her. A pang of jealousy twisted my heart, yet I listened attentively to every word, my gaze never wavering from his face.

"Lucy... she's just... I don't know. There's something about her that makes me feel like I can face anything. I always relied on her in the past because of that. Turns out she had been a goddess the entire time and was dealing with her own set of challenges… I wish to help her if I can," he elaborated, his voice filled with resolve.

"Is that so?" I tried to mask the bitterness in my voice, but I knew that my eyes betrayed me. "Well, I'm glad you found someone who can make you feel that way, Ryan."

Why couldn’t he look at me that way?

"Thanks, Mimi," he said, his gaze softening as if sensing the tension and emotional conflict within me. "But don't forget, you're really important to me too. Thanks for worrying about me, I knew I could count on you."

I knew he was trying to soothe me, but it only made me feel more awful. Throughout the years, I was always chasing after him so hard, unable to occupy the special place in his heart. Turns out it was because he was chasing after someone else the whole time.

I didn’t want to just be the dependable yet forgettable childhood friend Mimi anymore.

"Ryan, I..." My heart pounded in my chest as I mustered the courage to finally express how I truly felt. With a deep breath, I confessed my love for him. "I care about you more than just as a friend. I've been in love with you for so long." 

Forcing myself on top of him, I could see the shock and surprise etched across his face.

"Wait, Mimi... what are you doing?" he asked, eyes wide with concern. He feebly tried to push me off with his shaky hands, but I remained on top of him. His injuries made it difficult for him to resist me, but that didn't stop him from trying.

"Ryan, I can't stand by and watch you fall for someone else," I whispered, my voice trembling with intensity. Our bodies pressed against each other, the heat of our connection making my heart race even faster.

“Mimi please stop! I’m flattered by your feelings but this really shouldn’t be the way…” Ryan panicked as he kept trying to resist.

As I gazed into his eyes, a myriad of emotions washed over me. My passionate crush on Ryan, my incredible worry when he went missing, and my immense relief at finally finding him again – all these feelings merged into an overwhelming torrent within me. I never want to lose him again even for a second. I will make him mine.

"I thought I had lost you forever when news of the Capital came out. You have no idea how I felt at that moment. Now that I finally have you back, I don't want to have any regrets," I declared, my voice resolute. Slowly, I began to strip off my clothes, revealing my slender, youthful figure. Ryan's dark brown eyes widened, unable to tear his eyes away from my enticing body. He seemed torn between his own reservations and innate desires.

"Mimi, I really didn’t know you cared about me that much," he said softly.

Steeling my heart, I looked straight into his eyes as they widened. Tonight, I would show Ryan just how much I loved him, and perhaps, he would come to see me in a new light.

Ignoring Ryan's protests, I slid his clothes off with determination. As I pinned his arms down effortlessly, I proceeded to remove his boxers next. I pressed my naked body against his, feeling the warmth of his skin against mine.

"Please, Mimi... I'm not healed yet," he whispered, pain and anxiety mixed in his voice. But I couldn't bring myself to stop – not when I had finally found the courage to confess my love for him.

My hands moved gently over his chest, making their way down to his growing erection. As I grasped him firmly, I realized that in his weakened state, I held the power.

I’ve always had a frail build, so it was definitely a new experience for me to so easily overpower someone else.

It was an exhilarating feeling, one that I was enjoying more and more every minute. A dominant, sadistic side of me emerged, and I couldn't help but blush at the realization. I never knew I harbored such a kinky fetish.

I could do anything I want right now. And with Ryan, the love of my life, no less.

"Sorry, Ryan. I can't stop now," I murmured, lowering myself onto him. I guided his throbbing dick into my wet entrance, feeling every inch as he filled me up. The sensation was breathtaking, and I couldn't help but let out a soft moan of pleasure.

"Ah, Mimi... Stop…" Ryan gasped weakly, his voice strained. He tried to push me off, but I held him firmly in place, determined to savor every moment of our intimate connection.

As I began to move my hips, riding him with increasing intensity, I focused on the physical sensations we shared – the way his rigid length filled and stretched me, the friction between our bodies as I slid up and down his shaft, and the heat that radiated from our joined forms.

Ryan's breathing grew ragged, his hands gripping my waist in a futile attempt to steady himself. He winced in pain, but his dark eyes were clouded with arousal. It was clear that he couldn't resist the pleasure for much longer.

"Mimi... this is wrong," he panted, his voice barely audible above the sound of our bodies colliding.

My dominant side reveling in the power I held over him, I quickened my pace, my body trembling as I approached the edge. The knowledge that I had unlocked this hidden part of myself – and that it had such an effect on Ryan – only heightened the intensity of our erotic encounter.

I have never been this turned on in my life.

"Mimi I’m going to cum! You have to let me pull out!" Ryan screamed urgently as he tried to wriggle his shaft out.

“Its ok, let it all out,” I whispered in a sultry voice, nibbling on his ear seductively. My nails dug into his back as I tightened my grip on his body.

Moments later, we both reached our peak, our bodies shuddering together as we shared a powerful climax. Our cries of ecstasy rang out in the silent night, echoing around us as we reveled in the exquisite release.

As we lay entwined in each other's arms, panting and spent, I gazed up at Ryan's face, his expression a mixture of awe, pleasure, and lingering pain. I knew that what I had done was reckless, especially given his injuries, but I also knew that I would never forget this night – the night I finally shared my deepest feelings with the one I loved.

"Thank you, Ryan," I whispered, pressing a tender kiss to his bruised lips. "No matter what happens from here on out, I'll always be grateful for this moment."

Ryan frowned, showing his displeasure and sense of betrayal at my actions. However, he was too exhausted to even utter a word at this point, and he just silently closed his eyes to sleep.

As we lay silently wrapped in each other's embrace, I couldn't help but wonder what the future held for us. I thought back to that addictive sense of dominance I had, the overwhelming power I held for those brief minutes. It was embarrassing thinking back to it, but that inexplicable feeling of exhilaration was like nothing I had ever felt before.

As I lay there, with Ryan's warm body pressed against mine, I could feel my cheeks burning, as the realization that I enjoyed this newfound dominant side of myself settled in.

The cold air stung my eyes as I thought about our surreal situation, nestled deep within Lucidia's cleavage. The plush warmth surrounding us provided a strange sense of safety despite the constant reminder of her colossal size.

As I looked upward, I caught a glimpse of Lucidia's vast visage. Her enormous eyes were half-closed, giving her an air of serenity that belied the immense power she wielded.

If what Ryan said was true, then Lucidia was a goddess who truly cared about humans. Although I found it hard to believe, it was an indisputable fact that Lucidia had decided to spare all of us in the end.

This display of empathy from Lucidia made me think about the other goddesses, Ignis and Alluria, who had shown nothing but cruelty towards humans. It struck me that not all goddesses were merciless tormentors; some, like Lucidia, seemed to genuinely care for people.

In this realization, I clutched the shard of Genesis tightly in my hand, pondering its potential to transform me into a being akin to Lucidia. What would it be like looking at the world from such a godlike perspective? If I were to accept its power and become a goddess myself, could I also be a force for good? A righteous protector of humanity, rather than a merciless tyrant like Ignis or Alluria?

As I pondered various thoughts, I slowly drifted to sleep.

I opened my eyes to find myself whisked into another dream. Just like the last time, Lucy was here, but she was the size of a normal human unlike my previous dream. She was dressed in a torn crimson dress, running desperately up a lush mountain. Dashing through swaths of trees and bushes, her panicked face grows increasingly more anxious with each passing second.

As she reached the top, the breathtaking sight of an enormous white haired goddess in a yellow sundress emerged.

The enormous goddess was both tall and beautiful, with long flowing white hair tied neatly into a low ponytail. Her visage was unbelievably majestic as she sat idly on the surface of the continent, her posture so gentle that barely any of the greenery, mountains or cities around her titanic body were damaged. However, the most striking thing about the goddess was not her demure disposition, but her heterochromatic eyes, one which glowed yellow and the other which shined red.

“Lady Chrophemus, I have returned,” Lucy announced to the goddess. After a short pause, Lucy proceeded to speak in a defeated tone, “I was too late, the entire city had already been…”

“I tried to warn you, Lucy,” Lady Chrophemus sighed, “I may have been able to save you, but there is a limit to what I can do for the rest of humanity-”

“What do you mean there is a limit to what you can do?” Lucy interrupted, “You are a goddess! Please, you have to save them before it's too late! Save my father!”

“Lucy, there are limits to what a goddess can do. If you don’t believe me, then you can try it out for yourself,” Chrophemus suggested patiently as she dropped a tiny blue fragment in front of Lucy.

“Every goddess had been given one of these when our progenitor died,” Chrophemus explained, “This is a shard of Genesis, a fragment of the Goddess of Origin, the creator of goddesses and humans. If you desire power… the power to lead both humans and goddesses away from their sins, then consume it.”

After a brief moment of hesitation, Lucy pops the tiny shard into her mouth. “I will save everyone, Lady Chrophemus. Watch me,” Lucy declared boldly.

The next moment, Lucy’s eyes glowed brightly like the sun as a great amount of intense blue energy swirls around her body. The force emanating from the blue light was devastating, threatening to uproot every tree and slice open fissures for miles around. Just as Lucy’s body begins to slowly expand, the dream cuts off.

I was greeted by the warmth of Lucy's cleavage, her soft flesh enveloping me like a cocoon as I slowly blink my eyes open. The softness of her flesh pressed gently against my body, and the faint scent of morning lingered in the air, mingling with her own unique aroma. I could hear the steady rhythm of her breathing, each exhale causing her immeasurable chest to rise and fall slightly, cradling me in an intimate embrace.

What was the meaning of the dreams I was getting? Were these Lucy’s memories? My groggy state prevented me from properly evaluating the dreams; too many puzzle pieces were still missing in the story. However, I suspected that Lucy may have been the one showing me these peculiar visions, she was the Goddess of Dreams after all.

Spotting Mimi’s sleeping form next to mine, memories from the previous night filled my thoughts. I remembered Mimi’s confession and subsequent advances on my body, leading to the loss of both our virginities. Mimi's touch had been tender at first, but soon her actions had taken on a more aggressive edge. She took advantage of my injured state, pushing me beyond my comfort zone in a way I never expected. Betrayal and anger welled up within me as I recalled how out of character she had acted.

The Mimi I had known since childhood was compassionate, kind, and considerate. In contrast, the Mimi yesterday was unrecognizable and even… terrifying.

"Damn it, Mimi," I whispered under my breath, the words barely audible even to my own ears. "What the hell were you thinking?"

My heart ached as I relived the moments of our intimacy, feeling both the pleasure and fear that had coursed through me. I couldn't understand why she had chosen to act this way, especially when we had always been so close and trusted each other with everything. Sure, it came as a surprise that Mimi had harbored such fervent romantic feelings for me, but it was still way too strange for her to be so willful. Did it have something to do with Lucy's presence? Or has there always been a side to Mimi that I had never known before?

As I lay there, nestled in the comfort of Lucy's bosom, I knew that I had to confront Mimi about what had happened – not just for my own sake, but for the sake of our friendship.

With a deep breath, I braced myself for the conversation that was to come, wondering how Mimi would react. Would she be defensive? Or would she show remorse?

“Mimi,” I gently shook Mimi awake, causing her cute little face to scrunch up as she stirred.

Her eyes fluttered open, and for a moment, she looked disoriented.

“We need to talk,” I declared.

Mimi’s gaze met mine, and as she stared into my pupils I could see her expression change as she recalls the events last night. As the weight of what she did begins to sink in, her cheeks flush with shame.

"Ryan, I... I'm so sorry," she stammered, her voice stiff and quiet.

“Sorry? What do you mean you are sorry?” I said, my voice livid as I scolded her for her actions. "Mimi, what the hell were you thinking last night? You took advantage of me when I was injured. I trusted you!"

But as I carried on berating her, something in her eyes changed. It was as if that dangerous spark from the previous night resurfaced momentarily. Mimi’s arms reached for my body as her eyes filled with a hungry gaze that sent shivers down my spine. She tried to pin me down once again, her fingers digging into my shoulders. However, this time, I had recovered enough to stop her.

"Stop it, Mimi!" I shouted, grabbing her wrist and subduing her. "This isn't like you at all! What's going on?"

Mimi looked stunned by my retaliation, struggling fruitlessly as I restrained her against the supple ground. The next moment, the strange glint in her eyes flickered out, replaced by shame and regret. Tears welled up in her eyes as she apologized profusely. I finally released her after confirming that she was back to normal.

"Ryan, I don't know what came over me," she sobbed, her hands covering her face in an attempt to hide her embarrassment. "I never meant to hurt you or make you feel uncomfortable. Please forgive me."

As I stared into her tear-filled eyes, I couldn't help but feel a pang of sympathy for her. We had been friends for so long, and I knew that she cared for me deeply. Even though she had acted strange and did something wrong, Mimi was still Mimi at the end of the day. And as much as I would never admit it, a part of me had enjoyed the experience. Maybe my feelings towards her extended beyond just that of best friends after all.

"Let's just make sure that never happens again," I told her sternly.

Mimi nodded, a mix of relief and gratitude in her eyes as she wiped away her tears.

"Alright, let's get out of here and speak with Lucy," I said, my voice firm as I extended my hand to help Mimi up. With a nod, she took it, and together, we began the journey out of Lucy's cleavage.

Every step felt like a challenge as we climbed the plush, warm flesh that made up the landscape of Lucy's chest. The sheer immensity of her body was awe-inspiring, and I couldn't help but feel humbled by her impressive scale. As we ascended, I could feel the rhythmic tension and release of her skin beneath us, each breath she took causing subtle shifts that made our climb even more precarious.

As we approached the top of her right breast, I glanced up and noticed Lucy's inscrutable gaze watching us intently. Her deep blue eyes seemed to hold a mix of emotions, curiosity and something else I couldn't quite identify. It was unnerving, but we pressed on, determined to make it to solid ground.

Finally, we approached the peak and prepared to climb onto the relatively flat surface above. However, just as we were about to take our first steps, Lucy gave her mammaries a slight jiggle, nearly causing us to lose our footing and topple back down into the depths of her cleavage.

Luckily, I managed to steady myself after only tumbling ten or so meters down. Helping Mimi up, we both grumbled as we tentatively ascended the milky white slopes again.

"Oops, sorry about that," Lucy muttered, though her tone suggested anything but sincerity. I couldn't help but wonder if she had done it on purpose. Was she still angry with me for some reason?

"Lucy, what's going on?" I demanded, trying to maintain my balance as Mimi clung tightly to my arm. "Why are you acting like this?"

"Acting like what?" Lucy replied coyly, her eyes never leaving us. "I'm just observing, Ryan. You two seem to be having quite the adventure."

I thought I had a better grasp of Lucy’s thoughts now, but I guess there was no end to the mysteries surrounding a woman’s heart. At least this version of Lucy was easier to deal with than the emotionless and callous one I had to face yesterday.

With cautious determination, Mimi and I finished our climb, Lucy's watchful gaze never straying from us as the steep incline of her breast gradually evened out into vast plains of flesh.

As I finally steadied myself on the incredible landscape of Lucy's right breast, I couldn't help but feel a sense of accomplishment. Glancing around, I no longer saw the hundreds of humans who crowded her chest yesterday. "Lucy, I see that you've already released everyone," I said, addressing the colossal goddess. "Thank you for doing that."

"You're welcome, Ryan," she replied, her voice softening ever so slightly.

I glanced at Mimi, who still held onto my arm, and then back at Lucy. I’m pretty sure these two have never met before yesterday, but somehow they stared at each other as if they were both looking at an old enemy.

"Lucy, this is Mimi," I began, gesturing towards my childhood friend. "Mimi is my neighbor and classmate back in Sakura City. She's been by my side through thick and thin, and I trust her more than anyone else."

I then turned to Mimi, adding, "And Mimi, this is Lucy. She's a highly intelligent and strategic thinker who worked as an officer in the same department as me. I uh… only recently found out she was a goddess, but as you can see, she is pretty amicable for one."

The two women exchanged hesitant smiles, the tension between them palpable.

"Nice to meet you, Lucy," Mimi said warily, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

"Likewise, Mimi," Lucy responded, her tone equally guarded.

As the two women continued to exchange pleasantries, I could feel the invisible bolts of electricity between their gazes.

"Ryan, you're quite the playboy, aren't you?" Lucy remarked suddenly, her eyes narrowing with mischief. "Already messing around with a cute girlfriend when you just confessed to me not too long ago."

My heart skipped a beat at her words, realizing that she must have seen everything that happened between Mimi and me last night while we were in her cleavage.

I glanced at Mimi, who looked as if she had been struck by lightning, her eyes wide with shock. It dawned on me that she didn’t know about my confession to Lucy yet.

"Lucy, it's not what you think," I stammered, trying to find the right words to explain the situation without making things worse. "Mimi was only trying to help me recover after being injured."

"Really? That's an interesting way to 'help' someone," Lucy retorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

"Look, I didn't ask for it," I said defensively, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks. "Mimi took advantage of the situation and-"

I stopped myself as I winced inwardly, realizing that pinning the blame on Mimi would not improve the situation. She looked hurt by my words, and I quickly tried to amend my statement, but was swiftly interrupted by an agitated Mimi.

“Oh you didn’t ask for it? I’m sorry, you would have much rather do it with Lucy, right?” Mimi snapped, the irritation evident in her voice. “Go ahead then! See if you can even screw her island-sized pussy with your small thing!”

“Wait Mimi? Now you’re angry?” I exclaimed, feeling like I was getting stuck in between a rock and a hard place. Both women shot me disdainful looks while the suffocating air of hostility remained between them.

As I desperately tried to appease both of them, I couldn't help but feel like I was walking on eggshells, trying to balance my explanations without alienating either of them.

"Guys, please," I pleaded, looking from Mimi to Lucy. "This isn't getting us anywhere. We all need to calm down and talk about this rationally."

Mimi pouted, her bright blue eyes casting accusatory glares at me as she crossed her arms over her chest. I could feel her emotions bubbling up, and I knew I had to find a way to diffuse the situation. My thoughts raced as I tried to come up with the right words to say.

"Look, Mimi," I began, keeping my voice gentle. "I care about both you and Lucy, and I don't want to see either of you hurt. Let’s set all our feelings aside for now before things get too complicated."

Mimi narrowed her eyes, still looking hurt, but she seemed to consider my words. It was then that Lucy suddenly let out a cute laugh, the sound breaking the tension in the air like a breath of fresh air. Her immense laughter shook the flesh we were standing on with a light rumble, the melodious sound bringing a smile to my face even in the midst of the tense situation.

"Ah, Ryan, you always did have a way with words," Lucy said, shaking her head with a grin. "It seems you haven't changed much since our time in the military."

Her words sparked memories of our shared experiences, and I couldn't help but reminisce about the old times. It had never been so easy to talk to her before, and I enjoyed getting to know this facade-less Lucy. As we exchanged stories and laughter, I noticed Mimi's expression soften as well, the anger in her eyes slowly dissipating.

"Remember that one time during training when I accidentally set off that smoke grenade in the mess hall?" I asked Lucy, chuckling at the memory.

"Of course! The entire place was filled with smoke, and everyone was running around trying to find their way out. In the end, I had to bail you out by writing an appeal to the disciplinary officer," she replied, laughing along with me.

As we continued to reminisce, I found myself feeling increasingly grateful for the bond we shared and the light-hearted moment we were having. I resolved to fight for that same smile on both Mimi's and Lucy's faces, even in the face of the challenges ahead. After all, they were both important to me, and I couldn't imagine my life without either of them.

"Alright," I said after a while, taking a deep breath. "Now that we've cleared the air a bit, can we focus on what really matters? We have a task to accomplish, and we need to work together to make it happen."

Mimi and Lucy exchanged glances before nodding in agreement. It was time for us to put our differences aside and unite for the greater good.

"Lucy, I've been thinking a lot about the 1000-year cycle and what it means for humanity," I began, my tone growing serious. "The fact that goddesses descend upon us every millennium to wreak havoc on our world... it's just too hard to wrap my head around. Why do they do this? What is the purpose behind such malevolent acts?"

"Ryan, the 1000-year cycle has been a mystery that has haunted humanity for ages, and even as a goddess myself, there are details that I am not too clear about," Lucy admitted, her expression somber. "The truth is… it's a punishment for the past sins of humanity. You humans once did something incredibly foolish and outright sickening."

She paused, collecting her thoughts before continuing. "As you may have already guessed, the reason humanity is never completely eradicated is not due to the kindness of the goddesses, it is merely because we want you to continue existing in fear and torment for the rest of time as we deliver eternal punishment on your species."

As I listened to Lucy's explanations, my heart ached at the thought of so much suffering inflicted upon us. The injustice of it all was overwhelming, and I couldn't help but feel a fire ignite within me.

"Lucy, I refuse to accept that the current generation should be held accountable for the past actions of humanity," I declared, my voice filled with determination. "We deserve a chance at a better future – one where we can coexist peacefully with the goddesses, without fear of annihilation."

“You don’t understand, what humans did was something unforgivable-” Lucy tried to explain but I cut her off.

“I believe you, but that changes nothing. We are not the same humans that did all that, those guilty have long since already died,” I retorted.

Lucy looked at me thoughtfully, her eyes searching mine for a moment before she spoke. "Its not so easy, Ryan. Even though it is the distant past from your perspective, the goddesses have lived for a long time and remember everything as if it were only yesterday," Lucy sighed, the heaving of her titanic chest causing me to nearly lose my footing. “But you may have a point, Ryan. I also disagree with the condemnation of an entire species just because of something your ancestors did.”

As I gazed up at Lucy, I could see that my words had struck a chord within her. She looked down at Mimi and me with an intensity that suggested she was rethinking her old beliefs.

"Thank you, Lucy. Your support means the world to me," I said, grateful for her understanding. “If only the other goddesses would be as easy to convince as you.”

"Few goddesses have ever actually shrunk down and lived among humans like I did," Lucy revealed, her voice tinged with sadness. "I believe that's why most goddesses can treat humans as little more than garbage or insects. They simply don't understand you."

"Then we need to change their perspective!" Mimi chimed in, her voice filled with conviction. "We'll convince them one by one, showing them the value of humanity and working towards a peaceful coexistence."

"Bold words, Mimi," Lucy replied, a hint of doubt in her tone. "But do you genuinely believe you can make a difference?"

"Absolutely," Mimi responded without hesitation, her bright blue eyes shining with determination. "Ryan and I will work together to save humanity. We won't give up, no matter what."

"Very well," Lucy conceded, her inscrutable gaze softening slightly. "Together, let’s formulate a plan to slowly gain allies among the goddesses and work towards our goal."

As we stood there, the three of us united by a common purpose, I couldn't help but feel a renewed sense of hope. Our journey would be fraught with challenges, but with Mimi and Lucy by my side, I knew that we had a fighting chance. We discussed at length what was the best approach to starting this difficult quest.

"Ok to summarize our plan," I spoke confidently after finishing the long discussion, "For the sake of humanity, we'll need to sway more goddesses to our cause."

“And given the extent of their disdain and unempathetic beliefs, it may be easier to start with the goddesses that already have some experience living among you tiny humans,” Lucy added. “There is a higher chance for them to develop some level of empathy.”

“We’re not tiny, you know? You goddesses are just absurdly huge!” Mimi grumbled loudly, before quickly continuing, “Anyway, I have an idea for a potential candidate to join our cause.”

Her eyes sparkled with determination as she looked up at Lucy's extraordinary form. "Lucy, can you please let me down from your chest? I need to go and find this person."

"By yourself? This is a goddess you are referring to, right?" Lucy inquired.

Mimi nodded confidently, “Yes she is also a goddess, but don’t worry, she would never hurt me. That is why it's better I go alone.”

“Mimi, are you sure?” I expressed my worry, gripping her hand tightly. “Not all goddesses are like Lucy, a human’s first meeting with one is typically their last.”

However, Mimi was very certain of herself, urging Lucy to help her down.

Lucy remained skeptical, but she complied with Mimi’s request nonetheless, moving her colossal hand towards Mimi. The world around us seemed to slow down as Lucy's tremendous finger inched its way over, the sheer size of it casting an oppressive shadow over Mimi's diminutive form. Carefully, Lucy used her fingertip to pick up Mimi, lifting her off her chest like a delicate treasure.

As Lucy began lowering Mimi to the ground far below, I couldn't help but marvel at the sight before me.

Focusing on Mimi’s safety, Lucy funneled all her attention to steadying her index finger. As she successfully transported her tiny passenger, her thumb casually brushed against some highlands, obliterating the region. Lucy didn’t even seem to notice as she rose back up.

"Thank you, Lucy. I promise to return soon with a valuable ally," Mimi called out as she stood on the ground, looking up at us with a resolute expression. "Don’t flirt too much while I’m gone!"

With that, Mimi ventured off on her own, her steps filled with purpose as she set out to bring about change. As I watched her disappear into the distance, I couldn't shake the feeling that our impossible mission had only just begun.

"Who do you think she's going to meet?" I asked Lucy, my gaze still fixed on the spot where Mimi had vanished from view.

"I'm not sure," Lucy admitted, her deep blue eyes reflecting the confusion that mirrored my own thoughts. "But if there's one thing I've learned about Mimi, it's to never underestimate her."

As I leaned back on Lucy’s spacious breast, I knew that whatever challenges awaited us, we would face them together. For the sake of humanity, and for the sake of a better future, we would do everything in our power to bridge the relationship between goddesses and mortals.

Characters

Name: Chrophemus, Goddess of Time

Age: ???

Height: 99.1km

Weight: 9,938,001,583,366mt

Description: Chrophemus, the Goddess of Time, is one of the oldest goddesses in the universe. She cares deeply for humans in spite of her status as a goddess, often pitying the survivors of a goddess’s rampage and taking them away from the chaos. Her kindness also extends to other goddesses, which earns her the respect and admiration of most goddesses. She makes it a point to never interfere with the actions of any other goddess, even if it conflicts with the compassion and care she has for humans.

Combat Power: Not much is known about Chrophemus’s domain of Time, but many believe that she is the most powerful goddess alive. Although she rarely uses her abilities, she has been known to be able to increase or decrease a human’s age, maturing or regressing their bodies. The other abilities she wields are unknown, but some speculate that she even has the power to accelerate or rewind time, which would make her a truly impossible foe to beat.

As I stumbled upon the secluded valley, my breath hitched in my throat. There she was – Ignis, the Goddess of Fire – her grandiose form towering over the world below. From my low vantage point on the ground, I couldn't help but feel a mixture of awe and trepidation at the sight before me. The way her fiery orange hair cascaded down her colossal body, the hypnotic golden eyes that seemed to pierce into my very soul, and the orange flames that danced around her naked form, both hiding and accentuating her most intimate parts.

The past two days had been an exhausting ordeal. Tracking down Iggy was no easy feat, as I traversed miles of her gargantuan footprints that left canyons in their wake. My journey took me through destroyed cities, where I had to gather information from the scarce survivors who were still reeling from the goddesses' wrath. The devastation they had experienced weighed heavily on my heart, and it fueled my determination to find Iggy, even if it meant risking my life.

"Here you are, Iggy," I whispered to myself, taking a deep breath, steadying my nerves. "I've finally found you."

I watched her massive form move gracefully, each slight gesture causing waves of destruction below. It was hard not to feel insignificant in her presence. Yet, despite the oppressive fear, there was an inexplicable sense of connection between us. And it was this connection that gave me the courage to face her once more.

"Hey, Iggy!" I shouted, knowing full well that my voice would hardly register to her ears. But I had to try. I needed to reach out to her, to show her that humanity was worth saving.

As I stood there, gazing up at the magnificent giantess, I couldn't help but be reminded of the shard of Genesis I carried with me. The glowing blue diamond-shaped shard had the power to reshape my body into that of a goddess, but its mystifying nature still makes me hesitant to use it unless I absolutely had to.

"Can we truly change our fate?" I pondered, clutching the shard tightly in my hand. "Or are we doomed to suffer this cycle for all eternity?"

Only time would tell if my efforts would make a difference. And as I prepared to confront the colossal Goddess of Fire, I steeled myself for whatever difficulties lay ahead, vowing to protect those I cared for most.

As I entered a clearing and got a better look at Iggy, I realized that she was not alone. Another gargantuan figure stood right next to her, towering over Iggy by over one head.

"Two goddesses..." I whispered under my breath, feeling more out of place than ever before. I swallowed hard, knowing that confronting both of them at once would be a bad idea. “I should wait for the other one to leave first before I talk to Iggy…”

"Who is she?" I wondered, my eyes widening as I took in the sight of the second goddess. She was unimaginably tall, with aquamarine hair that flowed majestically as if submerged in water, defying gravity with its ethereal quality. Her sea-green eyes sparkled with mischief and curiosity, reflecting her ever-changing moods. The stark contrast between me, a tiny human girl, and these two titanic beings could not be more apparent.

As I observed them from my hiding spot, the other goddess began to show off something on her palm to Iggy.

"Look at these fascinating creatures, Ignis!" The taller goddess’s voice echoed. "I've been experimenting on them, you see. It's so interesting to watch how they adapt and change under my influence. If you look closely, you can see that the men have developed gills on their necks, but otherwise their size and appearance remains the same. However, the girls have grown mermaid tails in place of legs and are over 50 meters tall on average. I call these humans merfolk.” Their conversation boomed across the landscape like thunder, shaking the ground beneath me and causing me to grip the shard of Genesis even tighter.

"Wow Amara! That’s amazing," Iggy replied enthusiastically, her curiosity piqued. "But what do you plan to do with them?"

"Ah, well, that remains to be seen," The mysterious goddess, who was apparently named Amara, said coyly. "For now, they're simply part of my collection."

The thought of these divine beings treating humans like mere playthings sent a shiver down my spine. But there I was, rooted to the ground, unable to do anything. As their laughter reverberated through the air, I couldn't help but feel a sense of helplessness and fear. But deep within me, a flame of determination still burned – the same flame that had led me to track down Iggy in the first place.

"Even if I'm small," I thought, "I can still make a difference."

"Allow me to explain further," Amara continued, her voice taking on a more serious tone. "You see, during the last cycle, I smuggled a small group of humans into my breasts, letting them settle deep in the network of my milk ducts. The idea was to observe their reactions and how they would adapt to such an environment."

I felt my stomach churn at the revelation. It was horrifying to think that Amara had imprisoned humans inside her mammaries for a millennium, forcing them to survive on her milk alone. My breath hitched, and I fought back the urge to vomit.

"Over time," Amara went on, "the humans adapted to their new surroundings, developing a small civilization within my body. My breastmilk not only nourished them but also altered their very biology: their physical features, reproductive process and other such intriguing aspects."

I remained unnoticed, hidden behind a boulder as I listened in. I saw Iggy lean in closer to Amara, clearly fascinated by her strange tale. I couldn't help but feel repulsed, my entire body convulsing in disgust at the thought of these poor humans trapped inside a goddess's body, mutating over centuries.

"Tell me more about their reproductive process. What changed?" Ignis asked eagerly, her golden eyes wide with interest.

"Of course, my dear," Amara replied with a grin. "It's quite remarkable, actually. The merfolk have developed a unique method of reproduction. You see, while normal humans fertilize a female egg with the male sperm, in the merfolk’s case, the human males actually fertilize the female egg directly with their entire bodies."

“W- what? How does that work?” Iggy shouted in disbelief.

“The cause is due to the size of the females, as you can see,” Amara lifted up one female merfolk with her fingernail, showing her body to Iggy, “They are far larger than the males. This means that the tiny male will struggle to have intercourse in the usual way, their tiny penises woefully inadequate to penetrate the comparatively huge vaginal canals of their female counterparts.”

I squinted at the tiny figure on Amara’s vast fingertip. It really was a mermaid, this goddess had created mermaids through her sick experimentation. I knew that even though the mermaid looked tiny compared to Amara’s finger, the very fact that I could see her body all the way from the ground meant that she was at least the size of a building in reality.

“To combat this size gap, the males will enter the female labia with their entire bodies, swimming through the vast vagina and squeezing through the cervix to enter the uterus. Once there, the males will find an egg and penetrate it directly, eventually fusing with it to fertilize it,” Amara elaborated with an eager glint in her eyes. “This is the real reason for the men to develop gills: so that they can breathe in the environment of the uterus. As for why the females have mermaid tails… perhaps it is just an adorable side effect since I am the Goddess of Water.”

“Woah… so the males sacrifice their lives just to fuse with the female egg and produce offspring? That’s so cool!” Iggy beamed with amazement.

As Amara delved deeper into the intricacies of the merfolk's reproductive process, Iggy listened intently, completely enthralled. Meanwhile, I struggled to process the information, my mind reeling from the shock and disgust of it all. To think that drinking the milk of a goddess could have such strong effects on the human body.

My heart raced with worry as Amara suddenly smiled deviously, her curious gaze now filled with a predatory gleam. "You know, Ignis, I've been wondering... What would happen if we were to give your breastmilk to a human? Would they undergo a similar transformation like my merfolk?"

Ignis's eyes widened in shock at the suggestion. "Wha- What? No! That’s gross! I-I don't want to think about that!" She took a step back, visibly shaken by the idea, but in her hasty retreat, she accidentally crushed a nearby mountain beneath her heel. The ground shook violently beneath me, and I struggled to keep my footing amidst the devastating tremors caused by Iggy’s casual misstep.

As I regained my balance, fury bubbled up within me. How dare Amara pressure Iggy like this? Despite her colossal size, I couldn't help but feel protective of her; she was my friend, and I refused to let anyone hurt her, even another goddess.

My anger flared, and before I knew it, I found myself shouting up at them, "Leave her alone, you evil bitch! She isn’t a psychopath like you! You have no right to force her into doing something so… so abhorrent!"

While Ignis seemed too distracted to hear my tiny voice, her cautious gaze trained on Amara, Amara’s expression visibly perked up as she began to glance around in confusion for several moments. As her large green eyes settled on me, Amara's lips curled into a wicked grin.

"Ah, so this is where you've been hiding, little one," Amara taunted, her voice dripping with condescension as her unfathomable figure bent down to get a closer look at me. "How amusing that you'd have the audacity to speak up against a goddess."

I clenched my fists, the burning anger in my chest making me forget the incomprehensible difference in our size and power. "I don't care if you're a goddess or not! You can't force her to do something that horrific!"

Amara's grin widened as she looked down at me with an air of amusement. "Oh, how fascinating you infinitesimal creatures are," she mused, her voice dripping with mockery. "Your courage is almost... endearing."

With a flick of her wrist, Amara extended her slender finger towards me. Before I could react, she effortlessly scooped me up onto the tip of her finger. My heart raced as I found myself suspended in midair, clutching onto her pale skin for dear life.

"Such a brave little thing, standing up to a goddess," Amara cooed, her eyes locked on me with a mixture of amusement and annoyance. "What should I do with you? Eat you? Or perhaps... crush you?"

Despite the very real threat of my impending doom, my anger refused to dissipate. I glared back at her defiantly, refusing to let her see my terror. "Go ahead and try it! You won't break me that easily!"

Amara's eyes narrowed, her annoyance clearly growing, but she couldn't hide the spark of fascination in her gaze. "You truly are an interesting specimen. Still so stubborn even when faced with certain death."

As this tense moment persisted, I kept a threatening look on my face in spite of my precarious situation. I refused to cower before Amara – not when my friend needed me.

"Very well, little one," Amara finally said, her voice taking on a sinister edge. "Let's try something different. I'm sure there are other ways to make you understand your place."

A shiver ran down my spine, but I clenched my jaw and braced myself for whatever twisted scheme Amara had in store.

Amara's eyes suddenly lit up, as if a brilliant idea had just struck her. "Ah, I have the perfect plan! You see, little one, I've always been curious about the effects of goddess breastmilk on human physiology. And since you're here, what better guinea pig could I ask for?"

My stomach churned at the thought, but before I could even begin to process the implications, Iggy let out a horrified gasp. She protectively shielded her breasts with her arms, her face flushed and her golden eyes filling with tears. Iggy’s attention still seemed to be wholly focused on Amara, and it appears that she still had no idea who Amara's captive was – me, her beloved "Big Sister" Mimi.

"Amara, no!" Iggy cried out, her voice shaking with distress. "You can't do that! It's... it's just wrong!"

But Amara was relentless. With zealous persistence, she continued to push Iggy's boundaries, bringing her finger – and me along with it – closer and closer to Iggy’s chest. The fire goddess trembled, reluctant to be a part of such a sickening experiment.

"Come now, Ignis," Amara purred, clearly enjoying every second of this twisted game. "Just think of it as a scientific experiment. Weren’t you so excited when I showed you my merfolk earlier? Where did all that enthusiasm go?"

As the pressure mounted and Amara's finger inched ever closer, Iggy finally caught a glimpse of my miniscule form clinging helplessly to the water goddess's fingertip. The realization hit her like a lightning bolt, her immense eyes widening in shock as she recognized me.

"Wait, that's… What are you doing here?" Iggy muttered in disbelief, her mountainous hand reaching for me.

"Amara, give her to me now!" Ignis demanded, her voice cracking with emotion. Her fear was still evident in her quivering form, but Iggy seemed determined to retrieve me from the nefarious clutches of the water goddess.

Amara was taken aback by Iggy’s reaction, her finger retreating slightly and causing me to wince from the sudden inertia. As Amara glanced at my feeble form and then at Iggy’s worried expression, a look of epiphany dawned on her face.

"Ah, now that's interesting," Amara mused, refusing to hand me over. She looked at Iggy with a sly grin as she observed the fire goddess's desperation. "I never thought I'd see the day when you would care so much for a human."

"Please, Amara," Iggy pleaded, her voice gaining intensity. "Give her back to me. Whatever you want, I'll do it. Just... Please don't hurt her."

Amara's smile widened as she realized she had found the perfect bargaining chip. "Alright, my dear Ignis," she began, her tone dripping with cunning. "In exchange for your precious human’s safety, you will provide me with your breast milk. As much of it as I need."

Iggy hesitated, her eyes filled with painful tears, but she knew there was no other way. Reluctantly, she agreed to Amara's demand – not for herself, but for my sake. It was clear that despite her overwhelming size and destructive nature, she cared deeply for me.

"Fine," Iggy whispered, barely audible through her sobs. "I'll do it. Just don't harm Big Sister."

“You call this human ‘Big Sister’?” Amara reacted with an incredulous laugh, “I thought she was your pet or something! But apparently she’s your ‘Big Sister’ of all things?”

“Just… give her back to me already… I already agreed,” Ignis grumbled, her tearful face tilting down.

"Excellent! You've made the right choice, Ignis," Amara replied, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. In spite of her initial astonishment at seeing Iggy hold such a strong attachment to a human, Amara seemed to revel in having been able to manipulate the innocent and naive fire goddess to her whim.

My heart trembled with a variety of emotions as I watched this scene unfold, feeling a mixture of fear, gratitude, and awe for the lengths Iggy was willing to go to protect me. "Alright, Ignis. I'll return your precious ‘Big Sister’ to you," Amara said, her voice dripping with mocking sweetness as she extended her finger towards Ignis.

Iggy quickly reached out with her mountainous hand and tenderly lifted me from Amara's grasp. Her golden eyes were still filled with tears, but the relief was palpable in her expression as she cradled me protectively against her warm skin. "Thank you," Iggy whispered, holding me close to her enormous chest. Her heartbeat thundered in my ears, a soothing rhythm amidst the turmoil that had just transpired.

As I was safely nestled in Iggy’s palm, Amara slowly turned away, her sea-green eyes still filled with mischief. "Well then, I'll take my leave for now, but I'm sure we'll meet again soon." With each step she took, the earth shook violently beneath her cataclysmic steps, mountains crumbling and valleys collapsing under her immense weight.

Amara's enchanting beauty shone as she walked away, her aquamarine hair defying gravity with its own fluid motion. The sight of her causing rampant destruction while maintaining such an air of elegance and grace sent shivers down my spine.

"Iggy, I'm so sorry," I whispered, tears welling up in my eyes. "It’s all my fault, if not for me you wouldn’t have had to agree to her demands…"

"Sorry?" Iggy scoffed, her tone cold and contemptuous. "You didn't just cause a bit of trouble; you put yourself in so much danger and forced me to make such an awful agreement!"

Her words stung like a slap across my face, and my heart ached at the pain I had caused her. As I tried to apologize once more, she interrupted me angrily. "Why haven't you consumed the shard of Genesis yet? Do you have any idea how much easier things would have been if you did?"

I remained silent, feeling the weight of my own fears and guilt press down on me.

Iggy raised me up to eye level on her palm as she continued berating me, "What good is being brave going to do for you when you're facing beings who could crush you like an insect without a second thought?"

"Please, Iggy," I pleaded, my voice shaking with emotion. "I never wanted any of this to happen. I just wanted to help and protect the ones I care about. Can't you understand that?"

"Protect?" Ignis scoffed, lowering me to the ground with a dizzying series of actions, plunking me right in front of her towering feet. "How can you protect anyone when you're so small and pathetic? You need to face reality, Big Sister."

As she stood over me, I could feel the overwhelming shadow of her unfathomably large figure casting a curtain of darkness upon me. Even Iggy's toe was the size of a monumental hill. The sheer scale of her might and presence sent vibrations through my body.

"Please... I'm sorry," I whispered again, my heart pounding in my chest as I stared up at her imposing form, feeling utterly insignificant.

For a moment, silence hung heavily between us. Then, to my surprise, I saw tears begin to stream down Iggy’s cheeks, her cold facade crumbling before my eyes. "I'm scared, Big Sister," she confessed, her voice trembling with emotion. "I'm scared of losing you."

My heart ached at her words, and I realized that beneath her anger and frustration, she truly cared for me – perhaps even more than I had initially thought.

"Iggy..." I choked out, my own tears spilling over as well. "I'm sorry too. I didn't mean to hurt you or make things difficult. I just wanted to be there for you, and when I saw Amara pushing you so hard, I felt like it was my obligation to intervene."

As we both apologized and shared our innermost feelings, it felt as if a weight had been lifted from our spirits. Iggy leaned down, delicately lifting me up onto her nose so that we could feel closer, despite the great difference in our sizes. As I lay down on the enormous tip of her nose, I stared affectionately into Iggy’s vast irises.

"I love you, Big Sister" Iggy whispered, her golden eyes filled with warmth. "Promise me you'll be more careful from now on?"

"I promise, Iggy," I replied softly, my determination renewed by her heartfelt plea. "And I love you too."

As we shared this sweet moment high above the world below, our bond strengthened by the trials we had faced, I suddenly recalled my critical mission.

"Iggy, there's something important I need to tell you," I said, my voice firm with resolve. "I've formed an alliance with Lucidia, another goddess like you. We have a plan to lift the torment on humanity."

"Really?" Iggy questioned, her eyes narrowing slightly. "How did you manage to convince a goddess to do that?"

"Because the humans of this generation are not responsible for the sins of their ancestors," I explained earnestly. "We shouldn't have to suffer for what happened in the past. We're trying to make the world a better place for everyone, even if it seems impossible right now. I believe we can change things, and I want you to join us."

As I poured my heart out to Iggy, imploring her to reconsider her views on humanity and help us end the cycle of destruction, I could see the anger building in her eyes.

"Big Sister," she snarled, her voice trembling with rage, "You have no idea what humanity has done. Their past actions are too heinous to ever forgive! How can you ask me to save them when they've caused so much suffering?"

I gripped onto her skin tightly as her entire face trembled, making me feel more small and weak than ever before. Iggy took a deep breath before speaking in a stern tone, “Never speak of this again. Joining humanity’s side? Even if its you, Big Sister, I will show no mercy and crush you into pulp if you bring up such an idea again.”

Her anger was palpable, and as she threatened to crush me if I spoke about it again, I couldn't help but shudder in fear. Despite the chill running down my spine at her threat, I knew deep inside that I had to keep fighting for what I believed in – even if it meant pushing Iggy further.

"Tell me," I pressed, my voice filled with determination and curiosity, "What has humanity done in the past that is so unforgivable? I need to understand the truth, Iggy."

Iggy looked away, her eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and anger. She hesitated for a moment before responding, "If you truly want to know, then consume the shard of Genesis. The shard contains the memories of the first goddess, it will reveal the entire truth to you. Otherwise, never speak of this to me again unless you wish to be crushed mercilessly. This will be the last time I am reminding you."

Her severe warning struck me with shock and fear, but it only fueled my desire to get to the truth. My heart raced as I contemplated the consequences and potential revelations of consuming the shard of Genesis. Was I ready to face whatever dark secrets that lay hidden within it? And at what cost?

Ever since I had received the shard, my biggest fear was that I would become like the cruel goddesses who regarded humans as pathetic bugs or playthings. I knew too little about the effects of the mysterious shard. As I weighed the decision in my mind, Lucy’s image appeared in my mind.

There is one goddess, Lucy, who had decided not to turn her back on humanity. I couldn’t let her be alone in her fight. If she could still remain benevolent and kind to humans even as a goddess, then I could do it too.

With trembling fingers, I reached for the shard of Genesis, its blue glow casting eerie shadows on my face. As I touched the cold surface, I felt a sudden surge of power coursing through my body.

“Iggy, wish me luck,” taking a deep breath, I swallowed the shard, bracing myself for the unknown.

My vision blurred and my head spun as the world around me seemed to fade away. The feeling of raw power overwhelmed me, filling every fiber of my being with an intensity unlike anything I'd ever experienced before. And as the flood of emotions threatened to drown me, I held onto one thought: I have to discover the truth... for the sake of everyone's future.

The moment the shard of Genesis slid down my throat, my entire body began to tremble with overwhelming energy. It felt as if I was being torn apart and pieced back together again, each cell in my body pulsating with newfound power. My heart pounded wildly in my chest, and a warm glow enveloped me, radiating from within.

As the world around me dissolved into nothingness, I found myself drifting through a vivid dreamscape, an ethereal realm that seemed to defy the laws of reality itself. Colors swirled and danced around me, forming intricate patterns that shifted and morphed with every passing second. Unfathomable emotions coursed through my mind; fear, joy, sorrow, and elation all mixed together, creating a maelstrom of sensations that threatened to engulf me completely.

Despite the turmoil inside me, I couldn't help but feel a profound sense of awe. The sheer magnitude of this place was incomprehensible, and I could barely fathom what secrets it might hold. As I floated through this strange new world, I tried to steady my racing thoughts, focusing on my purpose for coming here: to discover the truth behind humanity's past actions, and to find a way to save my people from the wrath of the goddesses.

In the midst of this swirling chaos, a gentle yet prominent voice reached out to me, its relaxing tones bringing a moment of clarity amidst the tumultuous emotions.

"Welcome, Mimi," the voice said, its melodic cadence resonating deep within me. "You have entered the realm of memories. Here, you shall bear witness to the truths hidden from mortal eyes, and uncover the knowledge that has been kept secret for millennia."

As the voice spoke, a feeling of anticipation welled up inside me, accompanied by an undercurrent of trepidation. What would I learn here? And more importantly, would I be able to handle the revelations that awaited me? Despite my fears, I knew there was no turning back. I had come this far, and I couldn't let anyone down, especially not myself.

"Show me," I whispered, my resolve growing stronger with each passing second. "Help me understand, so that I may find a way to save us all."

"Very well," the voice replied, a sense of warmth and compassion emanating from its words. "Let us begin your journey into the past..."

And with that, the dreamscape around me shifted once more, as I prepared to delve deeper into the memories of the first Goddess and face whatever truths lay hidden within them.

Characters

Name: Amara, Goddess of Water

Age: ???

Height: 95.1km

Weight: 11,603,418,866,077mt

Description: Amara is a goddess that is motivated only by two things: her boredom and her curiosity. She cares little about the punishment of humanity, only seeking amusement through thorough experimentation on humans. Her treatment of humans is simultaneously meticulous and uncaring, regarding them as valuable guinea pigs. As a result of her centuries of unethical research, she is the most knowledgeable about human and goddess physiology. Her current goal is to find a way to produce a child between a goddess and a human, an unprecedented event since the start of time. Unfortunately, humans are unable to impregnate a goddess even if the goddess shrinks herself down, a fact proven through her own past experiences.

Combat Power: Amara possesses power over the domain of Water, she can manipulate any form of water in any way she wishes and can breathe in water. Amara has extensive control over her powers due to her constant experimentation, she is even able to accurately control the movements of any human by manipulating the water in their bodies, acting like a fiendish puppeteer. She can also exercise her domain on a much larger scale, with the ability to manipulate all the water on Earth at once. She is arguably the most proficient goddess when it comes to using her domain, which makes Amara an extremely dangerous foe for any unprepared goddess.

The world around me shifted, and I found myself standing in a cozy apartment filled with the warm, golden light of late afternoon. My gaze was immediately drawn to a young girl sitting on the floor, her deep blue eyes wide with curiosity as she played with wooden toys. She couldn't have been more than six or seven years old, with short pink hair framing her cherubic face. Her laughter rang through the room like a melody, innocent and carefree.

"Lucy?" I whispered in disbelief, hardly recognizing the child-version of my enigmatic friend and fellow officer.

"Here you go, sweetie," said a short young man with grey hair and blue eyes, handing Lucy a glass of milk. He looked to be in his twenties, but there was something about him that seemed older, wiser. His smile was gentle, and the love in his eyes as he watched Lucy was unmistakable. The scene radiated warmth and happiness, a stark contrast to the world we lived in now.

As I observed the man, a nagging feeling of familiarity tugged at the back of my mind. Where had I seen him before? I searched my memory, finding only frustration as the answer eluded me. With each new glimpse of his face, the connection grew stronger, but I couldn't put the pieces together.

"Thank you, Daddy!" Lucy beamed up at her father, her voice full of gratitude and adoration. They shared a tender moment before returning to their respective activities – Lucy with her toys, and her father with a book that he read aloud to her.

“So he’s Lucy’s father… But that doesn’t make sense, Lucy is a goddess. She shouldn’t have a human family like this, right?” I thought aloud. The scene gradually changed to a second one showing Lucy and her father playing in the snow. After watching their heartwarming playtime for a few minutes, another scene emerged depicting her father piggybacking a yawning Lucy back home. Then, the scenery jumped to a quaint bedroom, where her father was reading a bedtime tale to Lucy.

Their days seemed simple, yet filled with joy. The small, everyday moments they shared were a testament to their close connection. The love between Lucy and her father was palpable in every gesture, every touch, and every word that passed between them. It was a pure and beautiful relationship, untainted by the darkness and chaos that would come later.

As I continued to watch their interactions, I couldn't help but feel a pang of longing in my chest. The life they shared was so far removed from the one I knew with Lucy now – a world filled with danger, deception, and destruction. The innocence of the child Lucy had been was a stark contrast to the Goddess of Dreams she would become.

"Once upon a time, in a land far away…" her father's voice echoed through the room as he read, his words painting vivid images in my mind. I found myself drawn into the story, losing myself in the magic and wonder of it all. It felt like a safe haven, a respite from the harsh reality we faced outside this dream.

But as with all dreams, it couldn't last forever.

I was jolted awake, the dream suddenly dissipating like morning mist. My body trembled from the impact of the abrupt awakening, my senses struggling to adjust to the reality that now surrounded me. I found myself perched on top of Lucy's breast, feeling the rumble of her footsteps and the warmth of her skin beneath me.

As she walked, Lucy passed by numerous landscapes and water bodies, granting me a panoramic view of the breathtaking countryside we found ourselves in.

Scanning the scenery, I spotted giant footprints on the earth, immense craters left behind by the capricious goddesses that now roamed the land of humans. I shook my head, trying not to think about all the villages and towns that used to exist there.

"Good morning, Lucy," I greeted her, staring up at her monolithic face. Despite having spent so much time with her, I marveled at the fact that I was never going to get used to being on such a massive body.

"Morning, Ryan," she replied, her voice a pleasant melody that seemed to dance through the air. "Sleep well?"

I nodded, rubbing the grogginess out of my eyes. As I continued to look at Lucy’s towering face, I suddenly realized that Lucy always seemed to wake up earlier than me. While entertaining this train of thought, I noticed that I had never actually seen Lucy sleep before. Ever.

This puzzling epiphany prompted me to bring it up to her, "Lucy, this may sound like a strange question but, do you like… sleep?"

A faint smile graced her lips. Lucy slowly tilts her monumental face down as she mused, "So you have finally noticed?”

Noticed what? Does she really not sleep at all? I found myself pondering her words as I scrutinized those huge secretive eyes looming over my head.

Lucy kept me in suspense for a few more moments, a wry smile plastered on her beautiful face.

“It has to do with my domain as a goddess. As the Goddess of Dreams, I have control over the power of dreams. This means that I can manipulate the dreams of others around me,” Lucy began to explain. “Additionally, my own dreams have the ability to warp reality, often in ways that I cannot fully control. This means that sleeping is an activity that carries a lot of danger to the people and the world around me. To prevent my dreams from causing unintended disasters, I avoid sleeping as much as possible."

Her words stirred a mix of fascination and concern within me. The power she held was tremendous, but the responsibility that came with it was equally great. It made me realize how little I truly understood about Lucy's divine nature and the challenges she faced.

"Doesn't that take a toll on you, though?" I asked, genuinely concerned for her well-being. "Everyone needs rest."

She chuckled softly, shaking her head. "As a goddess, fatigue and exhaustion don't affect me the same way they would a human. I'm fine with sleeping once every few decades."

"Few decades?" I was astounded. "I can't even begin to imagine what that's like."

"Trust me," she said, her eyes twinkling with a hint of mischief. "There's more to my world than you could ever imagine."

As I let Lucy’s words sink in for a couple of minutes, the topic of her abilities reminded me of the peculiar dreams I have been having recently.

"Speaking of dreams," I hesitated, unsure if I should bring up the subject but curiosity got the better of me. "I've been having these... weird dreams about you lately."

Lucy's eyes widened, and her cheeks flushed a subtle pink. She stammered, "R-Ryan, even if you are having such fantasies, you really should keep them to yourself."

"Wait, no!" I exclaimed, my own face turning red with embarrassment. "I meant that I've been dreaming about your past, or at least what seems to be your past. They feel real, almost as if I'm actually there with you. I even saw you in your childhood, living as a human. You mentioned that you could manipulate people’s dreams. Was that your doing?"

Her expression shifted from flustered to pensive. "That's odd," she murmured. "I haven't used my dream-altering powers on you. But I have also never told you about my past as a human… you couldn’t have known that."

It seems that my hunch was correct and my dreams were actually visions about Lucy’s past. This meant that somehow, Lucy used to be a human before becoming a goddess.

As Lucy pondered the mystery of my strange dreams, we continued our journey with her colossal steps shaking the earth beneath us. Lost in thought, she suddenly halted, causing me to lose my balance and tumble forward. Before I knew it, I was plunged into darkness as I slid uncontrollably into her bikini cup.

The sensations were overwhelming. The warmth and softness enveloping me felt almost otherworldly. The muffled sound of Lucy's heartbeat echoed around me, creating an oddly soothing rhythm. The sweet scent of her skin filled my nostrils, making it difficult to focus on anything else. It was an incredibly surreal experience, being enveloped by the warm flesh of a goddess.

"Ryan!" Lucy's voice boomed from above, the surprise evident in her tone. "Are you alright?"

"Y-yeah, I'm fine," I stammered, trying to regain my composure. "Just a bit disoriented."

"Alright, hang on. I'll get you out of there," Lucy said, her voice softening with concern.

As Lucy's massive fingers began to carefully navigate her bikini top, the situation took a stimulating turn. With each delicate movement, her fingertips brushed against the fabric and my body, sending jolts of pleasure through me.

"Hey! Stop being so rough," I complained, attempting to ignore the growing bulge in my pants. "I’m getting smothered in here!"

"Sorry, Ryan," Lucy replied, her impatience growing as well. "It's not exactly easy to fish someone as microscopic as you out of my own bikini top, you know."

“Well, then take it off so that it’s easier!” I screamed as my troubling arousal grew with each passing moment.

“W- what are you suggesting! I can’t just bare my chest like that! Who knows how many millions of people are able to see me right now!” Lucy shrieked in a higher than usual pitch.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, her finger managed to properly pin my body down. However, in the process, her titanic digit unwittingly nudged me against her gigantic nipple. The realization hit both of us simultaneously, causing Lucy's cheeks to flush a deep red.

"Um, Ryan… let's just get you out of there," she stuttered, her voice barely above a whisper.

With one slow and awkward motion, Lucy lifted me from her nipple and onto the tip of her finger. As I sat there, dangling helplessly in the air, I suddenly saw Lucy’s irises widen as if she realized something.

"Lucy, what's wrong? You seem to have thought of something," I asked.

"Nothing," she mumbled, her gaze avoiding mine as the blush on her cheeks reappeared.

"Come on, Lucy. If it's important, you should tell me. Maybe it's connected to the bizarre dreams I've been having," I persisted, trying to get her to open up.

“I said its nothing!” Lucy snapped, her blushing intensifying, “its nothing important…”

“Lucy,” I carried on pushing with a serious tone, “I can tell you are hiding something. Now, tell me what it is.”

Lucy hesitated for a moment, seemingly weighing the pros and cons of sharing her thoughts. Finally, with a deep sigh, she relented.

"Alright, Ryan. Do you remember when I captured you back in the Capital?" she asked tentatively.

"Of course, how could I forget? You trapped me inside your bikini cup for days," I replied, feeling a slight shudder run down my spine as I recalled the experience. “You have no idea the lengths I went through to survive!”

Lucy continued, "Well, actually, it took me nearly two weeks to find you again. When I finally did, do you know where I found you?"

"Um…" I fidgeted uncomfortably, my face turning beet red. “I was inside… your nipple…”

“Yes, I shook you out of there the moment I realized, that was why you woke up on top of my breast that day,” Lucy explained.

“I was wondering how I got there…” I muttered as I hung my head in bashfulness.

"Have you… umm… consumed any of my breastmilk during that time inside my ni-nipple?" Lucy asked, her voice cracking slightly as her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of crimson.

I couldn't help but feel awkward in this bizarre conversation. The unspoken truth hung heavily between us, and we both knew the answer without saying it out loud.

"Lucy, I–" I stammered, trying to find the right words to express myself. "I didn't purposely... I mean I did, but its like-"

"Ryan, you're such a pervert!" Lucy accused, her immense chest heaved as her entire form trembled. "You were living inside my nipple and drinking my milk! For two whole weeks!"

"Hey!" I retorted defensively. "You're the one who trapped me in your bikini cup without any thought of how I'd survive! What was I supposed to do? Starve to death?"

As our argument continued, we both grew increasingly embarrassed. The longer we talked about the situation, the more mortified we became. It was clear that neither of us wanted to be having this conversation, yet we stubbornly continued, frantically trying to push the blame to each other.

"Fine!" Lucy yelled indignantly, her breaking point reached. "If you won’t shut up, then maybe I’ll just have to make you!"

Powerful gales could be felt as Lucy sat down forcefully, her butt slamming hard onto the ground, causing devastating tremors to reverberate across the land.

Before I could react, Lucy began to move her finger, jogging me back to reality as I realized my precarious position on top of her enormous digit. Her giant finger swiftly and precisely jabbed my miniscule body into her armpit. My body stuck to the slimy flesh like a fly on sticky paper. Looking up from my new position, I gulped as I saw Lucy’s celestial face hanging miles from above, looking extremely pissed off.

As she closed her armpit and enveloped my world in darkness, the sweltering heat and intense smell of sweat assaulted my senses immediately. I struggled and squirmed, but there was no escaping the choking confines of the fleshy prison.

"Lucy, let me out!" I cried, trying to ignore the overwhelming sensations surrounding me. "This isn't fair!"

"Life isn't fair, Ryan," Lucy responded smugly, clearly enjoying her overwhelming superiority over me.

“This damn goddess…” I grumbled in frustration, exasperated over how easy it was for Lucy to win the argument by abusing her size.

Even though she was definitely the one at fault, I had no choice but to resign to my fate. I lay smushed up against her musty pits, unable to even move a muscle.

As each unbearable minute passed, I could only pray that Lucy would begin feeling more merciful soon.

"I'm sorry, Ryan," Lucy's voice softened after a while and I felt her armpit loosen slightly, granting me a whiff of the rejuvenating outside air. "I didn't mean to go that far."

Her tremendous finger gently pried me free from the claggy terrain of her armpit, lifting me up and carefully placing me back on top of her breast. The relative coolness and the fresh air were a welcome relief, and I nearly kissed the ground in gratitude before reminding myself that it was the boob flesh of my incredulously big companion.

"Let's agree to never mention this incident again," Lucy suggested in a subdued tone, her deep blue eyes avoiding mine.

"Agreed," I replied quietly, feeling just as awkward as she did. As I took a moment to catch my breath, I couldn't help but think that I had never seen this side of Lucy before. In spite of how unbearable the experience had been, it was strangely endearing getting to interact with this expressive version of Lucy, and it made me feel closer to her than we had ever been. It almost made it worth getting imprisoned in her closed armpit. Almost.

Clearing her throat, Lucy shifted the conversation to a more serious topic. "Ryan, there are some things you should know about the um… effects of drinking a goddess's b-breastmilk." She hesitated for a moment before continuing. "The side effects can be quite potent and usually have something to do with the goddess's domain. In my case, since I am the Goddess of Dreams, it seems that consuming my milk might have triggered your dreams of me. O-of course, nobody has ever drank my milk before, so this is just speculation. I’ve only heard about this… phenomenon from another goddess."

My eyes widened as I processed this information. This revelation explained so much about the bizarre dreams I'd been having, and suddenly, everything seemed to fall into place.

On a separate note, Lucy just confirmed that I am indeed the first person in history to partake in her divine milk. I almost feel honored.

“Now that we have that out of the way,” Lucy angled her eyes down towards me as she continued, “Tell me about what you saw. In those dreams of your’s.”

I hesitated for a moment, trying to organize my thoughts before I spoke, "Well, the dreams were quite vivid and seemed to be glimpses into your past. In my most recent dream, I saw you as a human child living in a cozy apartment with your father. He was a short, young man with grey hair and blue eyes."

I continued detailing my dreams in what I perceived to be chronological order, starting with my dream this morning which depicted Lucy’s childhood. I then carried on with my second dream, the one with Lucy as a human talking to a towering goddess she called Lady Chrophemus: That dream was probably when Lucy went from being a human to a goddess.

Finally, I narrated my very first dream to her, the one that showed Lucy as the colossal Goddess of Dreams, fighting with her own complicated feelings as she navigates a goddess-ravaged world.

“At the end, I saw you raise your foot against the humans yourself…” I recounted the depressing scene in a grim tone. As my mind replayed the memory again, an appalling revelation hit me.

I knew why I found Lucy’s father so familiar. The old man in the first dream I had, the one named Russel who Lucy crushed mercilessly underfoot, was her father. Because he was multiple decades older than he had been when Lucy was still a kid, it was difficult to recognize who he was. But it was definitely him.

“Lucy… that man, Russel…” I choked on my words, my eyes widening in disbelief, “Is he…?”

Lucy's features darkened, her eyes narrowing as she listened intently. "Yes," she finally whispered, confirming my suspicions. "That was my father."

"Your father?" I couldn't hide the shock in my voice. "But how – why?"

"I think it's time I told you my story, Ryan,” she sighed heavily, looking down at me with a mixture of sadness and guilt. “It all began about a thousand years ago, when I was still a human. That was the previous time the goddesses descended upon Earth."

As she recounted her tale, Lucy described the brutal nature of the goddesses back then. The goddesses weren’t just destructive, they outright toyed with humans, even developing a trend of wearing human cities as accessories. Her voice shook slightly as she explained how the Goddess of Time Chrophemus saved her during the goddesses' descent, only for Lucy to return to her city and find it gone, along with all its citizens. The entire chunk of land had been ripped cleanly off the Earth’s crust, all just to adorn the body of some whimsical goddess that would wipe them out nonchalantly once she grows bored of them.

“My father was still in that city, and I feared for what would happen to him,” Lucy revealed with sadness in her eyes, “He was my entire world back then, I did not want to lose him.”

I listened in stunned silence, unable to fully grasp the magnitude of what Lucy had been through. The devastation she must have felt overwhelmed me, and I found myself feeling a deep sympathy for her. It made me want to protect her and be there for her, even more than before.

"As you saw in your second dream, I returned to Lady Chrophemus to beg her to save my father. During that time, I was given a shard of Genesis," Lucy continued, her voice barely more than a whisper. "When I consumed it, my current powers as a goddess were awakened. However, there were side effects that came with it."

Lucy explained that the memories of the goddesses poured into her mind, eons of endless memories. Her 19 years of human memories seemed miniscule in comparison, nearly drowning in the vast ocean of divine experiences. The sheer weight of those memories made it difficult for her to hold on to her human identity, her past life, and even her own father.

"Overwhelmed by my newfound power and the memories of the goddesses, I wandered the Earth aimlessly as a colossal goddess for decades. The memories of humanity’s past atrocities were entrenched the most deeply, making it difficult to even think straight whenever I saw them. As I faced all these conflicting thoughts, I gradually lost touch with my past as a human, even forgetting about my father's existence and why I chose this path in the first place…" Lucy elaborated, conveying the indescribable hardships that came with becoming a goddess.

Tears welled up in her eyes as she recounted the horrendous scene that unfolded next. With a trembling voice, she described how she had cruelly stepped on her father, not even fully recognizing him due to the long passage of time, her own jumbled mind, and of course his microscopic stature compared to her. Her father, once so strong and dependable, had grown old and weak in the decades Lucy spent living as an eternally youthful and unimaginably gigantic goddess. The feeble man’s life was obliterated beneath her massive sole, completely clueless as to why his own daughter was doing this.

“Its so ironic that I became a goddess to save my father, only to be the one to end his life,” Lucy’s heart-wrenching voice cracked as she spoke.

I clenched my fists tightly, feeling my heart ache at the sorrowful tale. It was evident that Lucy carried unfathomable guilt and regret from that moment, and it was difficult to hear without sharing in her pain.

"Lucy..." I whispered, unsure of what to say. I wanted to comfort her, but words seemed useless in the face of such tragedy.

"The look in my father’s eyes moments before I… I ended him instilled an inexplicable sadness in my heart, which eventually triggered my human memories of him. As humanity declined further and the goddesses began to leave Earth, I made the decision to shrink myself down to human size and spend the next 1000 years living among humans, trying to find my sense of identity and purpose," Lucy continued. Her expression grew heavy, her body trembling visibly from the vulnerability she felt after finally sharing her most personal secrets with someone for the first time in 1000 years. "I was still struggling with the intense memories of humanity’s greatest sins, and even the raw and genuine experiences I underwent living among all of you for centuries did little for me to come to a satisfying answer. Even as I fully regained clarity of my mind and memories, I still couldn’t figure out who I really was or what I should be fighting for."

"Lucy," I said, placing my hand on her skin, feeling her warmth against mine. "You've been through so much. But you're not alone anymore. I'm here for you, and together we'll figure this out." I tried to sound as assuring as possible, determined to comfort her as best as I could.

Her deep blue eyes met mine, filled with a mix of gratitude and grief. A small smile graced her lips, but the pain in her eyes remained. "Thank you, Ryan. Your support means more than you can ever know."

As we sat there, our growing bond and understanding becoming more evident, I reaffirmed the importance of our current mission. To ensure that such sad things never happened again, we have to put a stop to the torturous cycle of the goddesses.

Suddenly, an intense blue light emerged in the distance. The brilliance of it was almost blinding, and I could feel its power vibrating through my very core.

"Lucy!" I shouted, rising to my feet unsteadily atop Lucy’s springy skin. "What's going on?"

"I don't know," she replied, her voice strained as she tries to maintain her composure amidst the chaos.

The dazzling light felt eerily familiar, and as I racked my brain, I realized it reminded me of the light I had seen in my second dream when Lucy consumed the shard of Genesis.

Before I could ponder further, a powerful shockwave emanated from the light’s source, slamming violently against Lucy’s continental body. I found myself catapulted off Lucy's breast, desperately reaching out for anything to hold onto. But it was too late – the sudden separation from Lucy sent me hurtling far away from her.

"Ryan!" Lucy's voice echoed in the distance, filled with concern as I tumbled helplessly through the air.

As I flew farther from her, I couldn't help but think about the vulnerability she had shared just moments ago. The thought of being torn apart now, when I had just promised to be there for her, was excruciating.

I gripped my fingers in determination as I braced myself for impact, swearing that somehow, someway, I would find my way back to her side.

Gazing into the vibrant dreamscape before me, I found myself lost in the vast expanse of memories. The ethereal realm seemed to stretch on forever, its endless beauty a testament to the goddess that resided here. As my eyes grew accustomed to the otherworldly glow surrounding me, the sheer immensity of the goddess’s form began to take shape.

From my tiny vantage point, the scale of her gargantuan body was nearly incomprehensible. At 50,000km tall, she towered over me like an unimaginable celestial monument, her divine presence radiating a power that left my heart pounding in awe. Her deep black eyes, filled with cosmic energy, pierced through the very fabric of existence, revealing infinite wisdom and unfathomable sorrow. Her lush green hair cascaded down her colossal shoulders, framing her serene face in an aura of life and growth.

The goddess’s immense limbs stretched out across the horizon, their smooth curves accentuated by the light bronze hue of her skin. Her legs were like titanic pillars, each one easily as long as entire planets, while her delicate feet seemed capable of decimating continents with a single step. Her arms reached toward the heavens, their incredible strength and grace evident in every sinewy muscle. And at the center of it all, her heaving chest rose and fell in an eternal rhythm, the rise and fall of her breath like the gentle rolling of ocean waves.

"Welcome, Mimi," The giantess’s voice reverberated through the dreamscape, her tone mesmerizing and soothing. "My name is Genesis, the Goddess of Origin. Rather, I am a lingering fragment of the original Genesis's soul, residing within this shard. My original body has already perished eons ago."

Her words washed over me, their weight and poignancy leaving me speechless. As I gazed upon her sublime visage, I couldn't help but feel humbled and insignificant in the presence of such a divine entity. Yet, even as I stood before her, a newfound determination began to take root in my heart.

"Genesis," I began, my voice small but confident, "I need to know the truth. Why do the goddesses descend upon humanity every 1000 years, inducing untold suffering and destruction? With all their power, why can't they feel empathy for those they torment?"

A melancholic expression washed over Genesis's celestial face, her eyes seeming to hold the weight of millennia within their cosmic depths. "Dear Mimi," she replied, her voice tinged with sadness, "the 1000 year cycle is something that pains me deeply, but to answer your question: Was it the goddesses who did not empathize with the humans? Or the humans that did not empathize with the goddesses."

"What do you mean?" I pressed, my eyes never leaving hers, "please, tell me everything."

My unblinking gaze stared into her infinite irises, projecting my strong will.

"Very well," she sighed, her voice heavy with sorrow. "In the beginning, there was only me, alone in the endless expanse of the universe. And though I possessed immense power, I could not escape the loneliness that consumed me. So, I created life in my own image: humans, small and fragile compared to my colossal form. Although my size made it impossible for me to interact with them directly, I loved them dearly, as if they were my own children."

As Genesis recounted this ancient history, I found myself transported to a dreamscape filled with vivid images of the dawn of creation. I saw humans, emerging from the cosmic ether, their tiny bodies dwarfed by the towering figure of their creator. In those early days, Genesis watched over them with tender affection, her heart filled with pure love.

Genesis’s boundless form floated tranquilly beside the planet of the humans, her eyes squinting hard to try and get a glimpse at their miniature daily lives, but her movements careful to not get too close and accidentally produce devastating hurricanes and tsunamis with her breath. Her planetary face hung over humanity like a heavenly ceiling, divulging a slight grin whenever she manages to spot a human moving among the landscapes of the planet.

"Yet," Genesis continued, her voice tinged with sadness, "as much as I adored my creations, I longed for companionship; someone who could understand me and share in my joys and sorrows. And so, I fashioned the goddesses, powerful beings who resembled me even more closely than the humans did. They were like precious daughters to me, and together, we watched over humanity."

The dreamscape shifted and I beheld a breathtaking scene: A multitude of goddesses, each radiating godly energy, gathered around Genesis's massive figure, engaging in heartfelt conversations about the humans they had come to care for. The goddesses looked like specks of sand compared to Genesis’s humongous chest, but I knew from past experiences that each of them was a towering monolith that could envelop entire towns with their feet. Among them, I spotted Iggy, her signature orange hair unmistakable. She clung to Genesis with a fondness that clearly demonstrated the deep bond between them.

“Genesis! Look what I found!” Iggy eagerly spread her palms out, revealing a tiny kingdom. Genesis took several moments to register what the infinitesimal object on Iggy’s hand was, squinting hard at it with eyes larger than oceans.

“Iggy, I’ve told you before, do not treat the humans so casually. They are your brothers and sisters too. Now please put them back where they came from before I get angry,” Genesis patiently chided, her face remaining tranquil and graceful. It appears that Genesis called Iggy by her nickname too.

“Aww… but I just wanted to show them to you because you always said you wished to see the humans up close! We can just plant this kingdom somewhere on your body, then you will always be able to see them,” Iggy retorted quickly, the enthusiasm still evident in her voice.

“Iggy, your heart is pure but you get excited and do impulsive things way too easily,” Genesis chuckled, her resonant laughter causing dense vibrations in the surroundings, “I do love humans, but it is not good to be too possessive of them. Being so close to my colossal body carries more risk than good. And I would like them to learn to be independent as well.”

“Alright then, I’ll put them back!” Iggy flashed Genesis a toothy grin as she departed the area.

The scene dissolved as Genesis continued her recount.

"Though the goddesses were closer to my size, they were also small enough to interact with humans, albeit barely, serving as a bridge between my beloved children and myself. I even bestowed upon them the power to shrink to humanity’s scale and experience living as one of them," Genesis explained. "It was my hope that, through the goddesses, humanity and I could forge a connection that transcended the limitations of our size disparity."

As I listened to Genesis's tale and witnessed the birth of the goddesses, I felt a warm sensation in my chest. I marveled at the love and care she had poured into her creations, both humans and goddesses alike. Though her gargantuan body had prevented her from connecting with us on a physical level, her heart was always with us.

"Despite the great affection I poured into humans, they soon began to show their violent tendencies," Genesis narrated with a deep sigh. The scenes around me shifted, and I saw armies clashing on vast battlefields, flames consuming cities, and suffering spreading among the people. It was a stark contrast to the warmth and beauty of the previous scenes.

"With the goddesses as my medium, I tried to steer them away from evil, but humanity's nature still led them down a destructive path. Unable to bear it any longer, the goddesses did their best to intervene and prevent further bloodshed." As Genesis spoke, I watched as a towering goddess, one that I was incredibly familiar with, approached from beyond the horizon.

The goddess had lustrous golden hair and captivating violet eyes, as well as a bewitching figure adorned with a voluminous chest. She wore absolutely no clothing, but she had a flashy pair of pink high heels on. I recognized her immediately as Alluria, the Goddess of Love who I had encountered a few weeks ago.

Moving her breathtaking frame closer, she crouched down to get a better look at the commotion below. Her immeasurable torso wrapped the entire region under her imposing shadow.

In contrast to the sadistic and cruel Alluria I had met, this Alluria had a benevolent and kind air around herself. As she witnessed the conflict, her elegant expression changed into one of pronounced unease.

“Hey! Stop it, please!” Alluria pleaded, her gaze twinged with worry as she observed humanity’s fighting with concern. However, the humans ignored her as they continued sending waves of soldiers towards the frontlines.

“I. Said. Stop it!” Alluria ordered in an authoritative tone as she used her fingernail to cut a deep chasm in between the two armies, “Stop fighting and go back to your own cities before I get really mad!”

I saw the baffled reactions of the humans as they stared at the bottomless gorge before them, the indentation made by Alluria’s nail was immeasurably deep and extended for countless miles on each side. Left with no choice, the dejected armies returned to their respective cities.

Puffing her titanic chest out with pride, Alluria looked satisfied with her achievement.

“Now, to prevent you guys from doing that again…” Alluria leaned down as she spoke, her hand in a claw grip as if poised to pick up something. With delicate precision, she lifted up one of the warring cities with her left hand, before effortlessly scooping up the other with her right hand.

“I will be relocating both of you to different ends of the planet now. The ride will be bumpy but please bear with it!” The beautiful goddess announced as she rose to her full extraordinary height. “This is your own fault after all, so no complaining!”

Although I half expected the goddess to drop her angelic guise and turn back into the sadistic Goddess of Love I knew, this Alluria kept her word and carefully deposited each city back onto the surface, far away from each other. I was completely speechless as I tried to understand how this peace-loving goddess could be the same fiendish one whose body I had been stranded on just a week ago. This view slowly dissipated as another memory emerged, transporting me to the inky void of space.

"Yet, as time went on, human wars only grew larger in scale, their technology advancing at an alarming rate," Genesis recounted. The visions around me depicted hordes of mega space fleets, lined with thousands of space cruisers with the firepower capable of decimating entire planets. As the monumental battle between human forces ensued, the goddesses debated how to stop the escalating conflict, their voices heated and full of concern.

“They won’t listen even if you are patient with them, and their weapons are more than just toys now,” one goddess expressed in an anxious tone, “Even we may seriously get hurt if we just jump in the middle of things.”

“Then we will need to overwhelm them first, use our powers to end the battle in one fell swoop,” another goddess replied, “At this point, we have to accept that we can’t stop them without getting a little rough. The pacifist methods we used in the past no longer hold them back to any conceivable effect.”

"Genesis dislikes the use of force on humans," A tall goddess with heterochromatic eyes suddenly appeared and said, “we have to respect her wishes. Let me handle this.”

“Lady Chrophemus!” The gathered goddesses greeted the goddess in unison. It was obvious from their tone that this goddess commanded a lot of respect.

The goddess they called Lady Chrophemus was extremely tall, with a gorgeous white low ponytail that extended down to her hips. She wore a refreshing yellow dress that enhanced her graceful disposition. Her eyes were especially captivating, the striking scarlet color of her left eye contasting heavily against the mellow amber of her right.

With a heavy expression, Chrophemus approached the chaotic battlefield. The scale of the war made even the gigantic goddess look small in contrast, hundreds of mountain-sized spaceships and devastating explosions all around her. However, her eyes remain determined nonetheless and she begins to close her eyes in concentration, drawing on a primordial energy.

As a blinding light emanated from her yellow eye, Chrophemus’s power regressed all the humans in the battlefield back to toddlers. Almost instantly, the battlefield grew completely still, the hordes of damaged battleships floating aimlessly in the expanse of space.

“Help me transport them back to a safe planet far away from the strife, then take their weapons away from them,” Chrophemus commanded the other goddesses, clutching her chest in pain. The next moment, the strain of using her power on such a large scale caused her to cough up blood and pass out.

As I witnessed these events unfold, my heart ached for the goddesses who tried so hard to help humanity despite our flaws. Glimpses of the past revealed their struggles in trying to protect humanity from ourselves. These humans, who had once been created from Genesis's love and desire for connection, now seemed so distant from the being who first created them.

"Even with our best efforts, humanity continued on its path of savagery," Genesis concluded, her voice heavy with sorrow. "Yes, Mimi, you are right when you said goddesses do not understand humans. But can you blame us? For not understanding all the senseless violence they wrought?"

I clenched my fists, feeling a creeping doubt manifest within me. Humanity… humans… was our nature really this incorrigible? This irredeemable?

"Finally, the day came when humanity's insatiable thirst for power and domination turned its sights on me," Genesis continued, her voice quivering with pain as she recalled the memories. "A massive space fleet, even bigger than the one you just saw, launched an attack on me, driven by the desire to obtain my omnipotent powers to defeat their enemies."

As Genesis narrated the horrifying scene, I saw it unfold before my eyes. The enormous space fleet surrounded her gargantuan body, readying their powerful arsenal of weapons. While the size of each battleship was impressive, they looked no bigger than space dust compared to Genesis’s imposing stature. It made me wonder: couldn’t she just annihilate them easily with a sweep of her arm?

However, throughout the humans’ unceasing assault, Genesis continued to stay perfectly still. Was it because she was confident that their weapons would do little to harm her? As I observed the blazing explosions and devastating lasers firing non-stop on Genesis’s astronomical body, the painful searing of her epidermis told me a different story. The technology used by the humans were on a whole different level compared to the current civilization on Earth, the goddess was definitely feeling their effects.

Recalling all the memories I had seen of Genesis being careful and delicate with her actions whenever she was near humans, it dawned on me that Genesis chose to stay motionless simply because she feared that any movement on her part would involuntarily pulverize the countless spaceships swarming around her bosom. This meant that even though she did not wish to fight back, she was unable to run away either.

"Even though I was attacked, even though I feared for my life, I could not bring myself to harm the humans," Genesis whispered, tears streaming down her huge cheeks. "I loved them too much, despite everything."

The human forces fought tirelessly against Genesis's immense form, their brutal campaign lasting well over a week in spite of the lack of resistance from the giantess. In the end, they succeeded in piercing through her chest and destroying her heart, causing her body to split into a thousand bright shards that illuminated the cosmos. The sight was both awe-inspiring and depressing, and I found myself shedding a tear as the once grand visage of the Goddess of Origin dematerialized, leaving just the humans and the lingering weight of their dark decisions. Showing little remorse, they hastily collected all the shards of Genesis that were left in the area, but little did they know that they would never have the chance to harness the divine power they had so viciously pillaged.

"Upon my death, the other goddesses were consumed by grief and anger," Genesis admitted, her voice barely audible amidst the howling winds of devastation. "With me no longer in the world, there was nobody to hold the goddesses back from unleashing a ferocious vengeance on humanity. In just seven days, they nearly wiped out the entirety of humanity from the universe, confining all the scarce survivors on planet Earth."

Hearing those words, my heart clenched in my chest. The overwhelming guilt weighed heavy on my soul – guilt for the actions of my predecessors, guilt for the suffering inflicted upon this saintly goddess who had only ever wanted to help us.

As I watched the goddesses’ one-sided extermination of humanity, I couldn’t help but feel my own boiling fury cheering them on. As the dust settled in the universe, Earth became the last bastion of humanity where they would remain helpless for the next 10,000 years. The ensuing scene now showed the goddesses meticulously formulating the plans for the 1000 year cycle.

“The Goddess of Light will craft a barrier around the planet to prevent them from leaving Earth. Humans will be perpetually trapped on Earth to prevent their technology from ever advancing past the information age,” A red haired goddess in a blindfold announced. “Earth will serve as a prison for all of humanity so that they can suffer under our punishment for the rest of time.”

As the crowd of goddesses nodded their heads in agreement, the goddess continued, “Now for their punishment: We, the goddesses, will descend upon Earth in 1000 years to unleash our vengeance on them. This 1000 years will give them the time to grow their population to a level that will spread throughout the planet, giving us sufficient volume to toy with. We will terrorize them and do whatever we want to them, taking our time to impart despair into their very souls. We will show them just how truly pathetic they are without their technology.”

As the leading goddess went into greater detail about the punishment, some goddesses showed apprehension in their expressions. However, nobody voiced out any objections and the red goddess’s speech continued unabated.

“As part of the plan, we will all leave Earth once the population drops below one million in order to prevent their total annihilation,” she continued elaborating,” We will then give them another 1000 years to rebuild and repopulate before descending on their planet once again. We will repeat this cycle for the rest of time, until only pure terror and despair is etched into the bones of every human offspring to come.”

In the end, the goddesses all seemed satisfied with the arrangement, wishing to further sate their desire for revenge even after they had already defeated the humans and cut off all their fangs.

Genesis sighed, her deep, sorrowful eyes meeting mine. "It is human nature that causes them to be violent if they aren't controlled, Mimi," she explained softly. "Their ambition and desire for power will always inadvertently lead them to commit atrocious acts against their own kind, as well as against us."

The anger within me flared up, a seething rage that threatened to consume my very being. How could humanity be so callous? So ungrateful for the love and care that had been bestowed upon them by the goddesses and Genesis herself? In that moment, I felt an overwhelming urge to mercilessly destroy every last one of them for what they had done.

But just as quickly as my rage had surged, it subsided when thoughts of Ryan filled my mind. Images of his gentle smile and unwavering support flashed before me, grounding me in the present. As I considered everything that had transpired, I managed to find a new perspective to ponder.

Humans were sinful, to a despicable extent. Whether we deserved another chance in spite of our abhorrent past, or whether we deserved our current punishment in spite of its hellish severity, was a dilemma I was not confident in ever reaching an answer to. However, I realized that all that really mattered to me on a personal level was Ryan. Events of the distant past, no matter how wicked, and the complicated moral debates that would drive my own mind crazy… there was just no reason to wreck my brain over such topics. I didn’t know if human nature was really so irredeemable, but my love for Ryan was as good a reason as any for me to try saving humanity.

"Genesis," I said, my voice trembling with emotion, "I understand that humans can be cruel and destructive, but not all of them are like that. Even if it may be wrong, even if it may end up being a mistake… I still want to save them."

As I spoke these words, a newfound determination coursed through my veins, filling me with resolve. I looked into the profound black orbs of Genesis's eyes, imploring her to understand.

"I want to create a world where goddesses and humans can live in harmony." My voice grew stronger with each word, defying the weight of millennia upon my shoulders. "And if humanity ever embarks on the wrong track again… I will be the one to force them away from their evil nature and allow them to peacefully co-exist with the goddesses, and most importantly, with each other."

The monumental declaration reverberated throughout the dreamscape, echoing as if spoken by a chorus of celestial voices. For a brief moment, time seemed to stand still, as if the universe itself was holding its breath, waiting for the response.

Genesis regarded me with surprise, her melancholic expression giving way to a faint glimmer of hope. She studied my determined gaze, as if searching for any trace of doubt within my soul. Finally, she spoke, her voice filled with both warmth and sorrow.

"Your conviction is admirable, Mimi. You’ve managed to retain your sense of self as a human even while transcending into a goddess. If this is the path you choose, then I will support you in your endeavor." Genesis's soul radiated approval, assuring me that I had made the right decision.

"Thank you, Genesis," I whispered, my heart swelling with gratitude and renewed purpose. As we shared a silent understanding, I knew that our fates were now intertwined, united in a common goal to heal the rift between gods and mortals. And with Ryan ever-present in my thoughts, I resolved to face whatever challenges lay ahead, determined to protect those I loved and create a better future for all.

As Genesis's words echoed within my heart, I slowly stirred from the dreamscape, waking up to find myself in a completely unfamiliar environment. The sky stretched out infinitely above me, dyed a dim purplish hue that felt alien, and the air was oddly light and thin. I sat up slowly, confusion washing over me as I realized that I was completely naked. Instinctively, I shifted to cover myself with my arms, my cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

As I scanned my surroundings, I couldn't shake off an odd feeling, like something was very different but I couldn't quite put my finger on it. For one, the sky was a different shade from usual, I had never seen it take on such a dim yet entrancing tint before. There also seemed to be nothing around me for as far as I could see, my sight completely unobstructed in every direction. Looking down, a layer of wispy white smoke floated around my thighs, faintly obscuring the unusual green ground I was sitting on. Was I still in another dream somehow?

“What is going on? There’s nothing here…” I grumbled as I rubbed my eyes blearily. As I adjusted my body slightly, the novel sensation of the strange ground beneath my bare butt intrigued me. The ground’s consistency was soft and pliable just like mud, but there was also a somewhat hard texture to it that is similar to that of a burnt biscuit. I decided to take a closer look below, waving away the puffs of smoke with my hands.

I immediately covered my mouth in shock.

Now that I had a good look, I realized that this place wasn’t empty. There were hills, towns, lakes, forests and even bustling metropolises all around me. However, they were small, way smaller than anything I’ve ever seen before. The forests were like moss, with each individual tree too miniscule for my eyes to distinguish. The hills were like roadside pebbles, their shapes so unnoticeable that I initially mistook the land beneath me for flat ground. The lakes were like tiny puddles, as if somebody had spilled half a glass of water. Finally, the cities, entire human cities, looked like grey patches with a slightly uneven topography. My new reality finally hit me: I had grown to an immense size, towering over the continent at a staggering 88.9km tall.

Bewilderment mingled with wonder as I gazed down at the landscape below me. From my vantage point, the world spread out like an intricate tapestry, its vibrant hues and patterns weaving together in breathtaking harmony. It was both surreal and beautiful.

Looking down at my body, I noticed the many flattened forests and crumbled mountains beneath my gigantic butt and thighs. Horror gripped my heart as I realized the extent of the devastation I had inadvertently caused. Desperate to examine if anyone had been harmed, I gingerly shifted my weight as I surveyed the wreckage. My movements were clumsy, my massive form crushing the land with every subtle motion.

"Sorry!" I shouted, nervous tears brimming in my eyes. The overwhelming experience of being a giantess weighed heavily upon me, and I knew I had to tread carefully for the sake of everyone and everything that I could so easily destroy with a single misstep.

It was then that I heard Iggy's laughter, light and carefree as it cut through my silent brooding. She stood beside me, her eyes twinkling with amusement at my self-consciousness. "Oh, Big Sister," she said, shaking her head. "You should've seen your face when you realized how big you were!"

"Th-This is not funny, Iggy!" I stammered, trying to maintain some semblance of dignity. "I could have hurt someone, or worse!"

"Relax, Big Sister," Iggy replied, grinning impishly. "While I don’t know exactly how many humans met their pathetic ends under your butt, I can see that there are still two humans alive and stuck to your thigh."

Her words made me pause, and I squinted down at my thigh, trying to discern the minuscule humans among my skin folds. How could Iggy see them so clearly when I couldn't even register their presence? Did I really look that tiny back when I was a human? It dawned on me that there was more to being a goddess than just being huge. I have more clarity as to why the goddesses could treat human lives so callously now; we were smaller than ants compared to them.

"Come on, let's get them off you," Iggy suggested, helping me up to my feet. With as much caution as I could muster, I slowly got up without causing any more damage to the fragile landscapes below.

As we finally stood side by side, two towering goddesses surveying the world below, a sense of amazement washed over me.

"I can't believe we're finally the same size, Big Sister!" Iggy exclaimed, her golden eyes sparkling with delight. "Now we can really have some fun together!"

Iggy's excitement at having a companion of equal stature was infectious, and despite the gravity of the situation, I couldn't help but share in her happiness.

"Before we do anything else, I need to learn how to control my size and strength," I said, unease filling my voice. "I don't want to hurt anyone else."

"Alright, Alright," Iggy agreed, still grinning. "I'll teach you how to use your heightened senses to see humans, as well as how to pick them up without crushing them. Will that be enough?"

I nodded, grateful for her help. Iggy then proceeded to demonstrate using her own finger to carefully scoop up the two tiny humans on my thigh. She made it look effortless, as if she had been doing this all her life.

"Your turn now," she encouraged me, holding out her hand with the minuscule humans in her palm.

I swallowed nervously, focusing my gaze on the specks that were supposed to be humans. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't see their shapes or figures at all. It was as if I was looking at the completely empty palm of Iggy. Frustration built up inside me, but I didn't want to give up.

"You have to focus on a single point first, then try and only concentrate your sight on that specific point," Iggy coached me, sensing my struggle. However, her teaching was overly simplified and lacked the necessary guidance I needed. She seemed to grow impatient as I continued to fail at seeing the humans properly.

"Ugh, come on, Big Sister!" she huffed. "It's not that difficult. Just focus!"

"Easy for you to say," I muttered under my breath. Even though I knew she meant well, her impatience only added to my anxiety.

"Fine, let's try something else," she suggested after a moment. "We will skip the first step. Maybe if you go straight into picking up them up, you'll be able to see them later on."

"Are you sure?" I asked hesitantly, biting my lip. The thought of attempting to pick up the humans without being able to see them terrified me. What if I accidentally crushed them? I didn't want any more innocent lives on my conscience.

"Trust me, Big Sister," Iggy reassured me with a mischievous grin. "Practice makes perfect!"

“But that doesn’t make sense! Didn’t you say that we have to be extremely precise when picking up humans?” I argued in a panicked tone. “Doesn’t doing it this way carry way too much risk?”

Iggy pouted at my persistent refusal, crossing her arms and snorting. "Alright, if you won't do it willingly, then I'll just have to force you."

Before I could react, she lowered her finger, brushing it against my exposed clitoris. The sudden touch made me blush in embarrassment, but it didn’t take me long before I figured out what Iggy just did.

“Wait, did you just put them there?” I exclaimed incredulously, inspecting my clitoris anxiously. The mischievous look on Iggy’s face told me all that I needed to know. I imagined the two frightened humans on my clitoris, clinging desperately to the sensitive area as they screamed for help.

"IGGY!" I cried out, mortified beyond belief. My face turned beet red, and I could feel the heat radiating from my cheeks. "Why did you do that? Please, help me get them off!"

"Sorry, Big Sister, but this is all part of your training," she said with a teasing smile, a hint of adamancy in her eyes. "You need to learn how to handle these situations on your own. If you want them off, you'll have to pick them up yourself."

My heart pounded in my chest as I stared down at my most private area, unable to discern the poor humans stranded there. I couldn't believe what Iggy had done. I kept pleading for her to step in and retrieve them, but as the realization dawned on me that Iggy wouldn't help, I began to weigh my options.

What if I just left them there? It wasn’t like I could see or feel them anyway, if I chose to ignore them it would be just as if there was nothing there in the first place. Doing some severe mental gymnastics in my head, I tried to convince myself that this was the most logical conclusion.

However, the thought of having two humans living on top of my clitoris was beyond shameful and unbearable. There was no way I could ignore that no matter how much I tried to persuade myself. Besides, I’m sure the two humans there didn’t want to live there for the rest of their lives either. What was I thinking, considering for even a second to leave them there. My mind raced with conflicting thoughts, but eventually, I knew what I had to do.

"Alright," I muttered nervously, swallowing hard. "I'll try."

With great trepidation, I carefully extended my index finger towards my clitoris. I continued trying to sense them, but my efforts kept remaining fruitless. I had no choice but to trust my instincts. My hand trembled as it approached the delicate area, every second feeling like an eternity.

"Be careful, Big Sister," Iggy warned, observing my progress intently.

Just as my finger was about to make contact, Iggy suddenly gasped. "Stop!" she cried out. "Oops... they’re dead. Good try though."

"What?!" I exclaimed, horrified. "How? I didn't even touch them yet!"

Iggy looked disgruntled as she explained, "Your finger descended too fast, and the abrupt shift in air pressure caused by its approach popped the two humans like a balloon. You have to be mindful of such things too."

Her words struck me like a dagger through the heart. The graphic image of the two tiny humans bursting from the force of my actions made my stomach churn. I couldn't believe that I had unwittingly killed them in my attempt to rescue them.

"I'm so sorry," I whispered dispiritedly. Once again, I was reminded of the overwhelming power that came with being a goddess.

"Hey, don't blame yourself, Big Sister," Iggy tried to reassure me as she patted my shoulder. "This is part of the learning process. There are still a lot of humans left so we can always try again. Why don't we take a quick break and let loose on that nearby city? It can be our little way to unwind."

"Are you serious?" I asked incredulously. "I just accidentally killed two people, and you want me to go wreak havoc on an entire city?"

"Look, Big Sister," Iggy said, her voice softening. "I understand where you're coming from, but didn’t you see what Genesis went through? Humans have been responsible for so much destruction throughout history. They've even killed the one person who loved them unconditionally. Maybe it's not such a bad idea to remind them of their own nature, and we get to have fun at the same time! It’s a win-win situation."

"No, Iggy," I firmly replied. "I believe there's another way. We can stop the 1000 year cycle and lead humanity away from their sinful ways. I want to create a world where goddesses and humans can coexist peacefully."

Iggy stared at me in disbelief, clearly taken aback by my statement. "You really think you can change the very essence of human nature? That's a tall order, even for a goddess. I really thought you would change your mindset after becoming a goddess and seeing the truth."

"I know it won't be easy," I admitted, feeling the weight of my mission settle upon my gigantic shoulders. "But it's what I’ve decided, so I’m going to do it."

"Fine," Iggy huffed, visibly frustrated by my refusal to join her destructive escapades. "Let's see how far your idealism takes you, Big Sister."

As our disagreement escalated, Iggy suddenly pounced on top of me, pinning me down against the continental ground below. Panic surged through me as I felt the many towns being decimated beneath the weight of my enormous back.

"Stop, Iggy!" I cried out, the guilt washing over me like a tidal wave. "We can't just treat the lives of these people so carelessly!"

"Maybe this will make you see things my way!" Iggy retorted, her golden eyes blazing in defiance.

"Enough!" I shouted, pushing Iggy off of me with all my strength. I had a size advantage over Iggy’s petite build now that I was also a goddess, allowing me to shove her away. "We're not going to solve anything by fighting each other."

As we lay there amidst the flattened continent, our humongous bodies side by side under the setting sun, I couldn't help but feel remorse for the destruction we had wrought. But deep down, I knew that my resolve to create a better world for both humans and goddesses was unshakable. I just had to convince Iggy of that too.

I gazed into Iggy's eyes, which filled with a mix of anger and sadness. I knew she was hurting from her memories of Genesis’s demise, and it broke my heart to see her like this. Gathering my courage, I reached out and pulled her into a tight embrace, briefly forgetting about the collateral damage my actions would cause.

"Iggy," I whispered softly, "I know how much Genesis meant to you. I saw it in my dreams, how close the two of you were. But we can't keep dwelling on the past. We have to move forward together."

As I held her, I could feel her body trembling with suppressed emotions. I continued, my own resolve unwavering, "I won't give up on humans, Iggy. We have to believe that they can change, just as I believe in you. And if you still find it hard to believe in humanity as a whole, I want you to believe in just me instead… believe that I will be capable of keeping humanity in check and prevent them from ever repeating their horrifying mistakes."

Slowly, I felt her stiff resistance start to fade, and tears began to flow down her cheeks. She hugged me back, finally understanding the depth of my conviction. We couldn't let pain cloud our judgment any longer; it was time to forge a new path for both humans and goddesses.

"Alright, Big Sister," Iggy relented, wiping her tear-streaked face. "I'll trust you."

The sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow across the pulverized landscape. As we sat there together, our vast frames dwarfing everything around us, I gazed upon the devastation we had inflicted. I was almost thankful for my poor senses, which prevented me from seeing the true extent of the destruction. All I could make out were greyish and brownish patches of ground, littered with marks inflicted by our colossal bodies.

“You know,” the silence broke as Iggy abruptly spoke, “the reason I felt so attached to you, even back when we first met, was because you reminded me of Genesis.”

“Really?” I raised my eyebrow as I glanced at Iggy’s cute face.

“Yeah, and today I felt that even more strongly than usual,” Iggy continued. “Your words made me remember that Genesis also wished for a world where everyone could live happily and harmoniously. You really are just like her, Big Sister…”

Iggy’s words instilled a greater sense of courage in me. I felt honored that Iggy could compare me to the compassionate and selfless Goddess of Origin, motivating me to work harder and become a goddess deserving of her admiration. As I huddled there shoulder to shoulder with Iggy, watching the dying rays of sunlight give way to twilight, I latched onto the growing sense of purpose in my heart.

Characters

Name: Genesis, Goddess of Origin

Age: 188,866,262,012

Height: 50,193km

Weight: 1,404,911,401,420,802,300,119 mt

Description: The original goddess and creator of all sentient life in the universe. She is as old as the universe itself, living billions of years as a solitary being in the cosmos before finally creating goddesses and humans. Genesis loves all her creations unconditionally and equally, showing them boundless affection in the few thousand years she spent with them before ultimately succumbing to a heart-breaking end.

Combat Power: The most powerful being in the universe, nothing in the cosmos can stand against her overwhelming size and divine abilities. She can wipe out an entire planet with her breath alone, and her domain of Origin allows her to have complete dominion over all other goddesses, having the choice to grant them more power or even strip them of it. While her might has no equal, the same can also be said for her compassion. In all her years alive, she has never harmed a single human or goddess, refusing to use her insurmountable size or abilities against any of her creations. With this compassion as her fatal weakness, her creations are the ones who hold the upper hand when in a hostile confrontation, a fact well proven during her tragic murder at the hands of the humans.

I shut my eyes tight as I sailed through the air, feeling like a twig in a hurricane. When I opened my eyes, I was already plunging towards the bottom of a gaping circular gorge. As I plummeted into the abyss, my body collided with the strangely warm and cushiony ground, fragments of rock and dirt digging into my skin. The darkness was suffocating; it wrapped itself around me like a shroud, smothering my senses and disorienting me further. My heart raced in my chest as I struggled to regain my bearings, my breath coming out in ragged gasps.

Slowly, my eyes began to adjust to the oppressive gloom, and I realized that I was trapped at the bottom of an incredibly deep chasm. The cliffs loomed all around me, stretching into the cloudless sky. Their treacherously smooth faces were slick with moisture, making them nearly impossible to scale. Ahead, the iron walls of what appeared to be a prison towered over me, its impressive size dwarfing me. The lofty gates and archways were built with a sturdy and dark metal, both beautiful and foreboding, casting sinister shadows on the ground below.

As I took in my surroundings, I became aware of other men huddled in the darkness, their ashen faces etched with confusion and worry. Each one looked more lost and hopeless than the last. Approaching cautiously, I introduced myself, hoping that by banding together we might find a way to escape this mysterious hole.

"Hey, I'm Ryan," I said, extending a hand towards one of the men. He hesitated before taking it, his grip weak and shaky.

"Lyre," he mumbled, his voice barely audible. His yellow hair hung just above his shoulders, disheveled and dirty from his time spent in the pit. Paleness washed over his face, highlighting the wide, fearful brown eyes that stared back at me. His tattered clothes clung to his thin frame, revealing the hardships he has undergone.

Timid and reserved, Lyre spoke with a soft, hesitant tone, frequently pausing and stammering. It was clear that he was deeply afraid, his body language portraying someone constantly on edge. As we exchanged information about how we had ended up in this prison, Lyre mentioned seeing a colossal red-haired goddess as his last memory before waking up here.

"Her size was immeasurable, and her wrath, unimaginable," he whispered, shivering at the memory. "I've never seen anything so terrifying. I passed out almost immediately."

As I listened to Lyre's harrowing recount, my heart went out to him and my resolve hardened. Somehow, we had to find a way out of this chasm. But first, we needed to gather our strength and learn as much as we could about this strange place. Only then would we have a chance at survival.

Suddenly, the ground beneath us began to tilt, throwing all of us off balance. Panic ensued as we tried to find our footing and understand what was happening. The uneven surface moved violently, causing us to grasp desperately at anything within reach. Our hearts raced in terror, and our minds spun with confusion.

"Wh-what's happening?!" Lyre cried out, his voice cracking under the strain of fear.

As the ground continued to tilt, I clung to a jagged rock, my fingers aching from the effort. The other prisoners scrambled and slid, their panicked shouts echoing throughout the chasm. The immense iron structure above us creaked and groaned, threatening to topple down upon us like a colossal hammer.

"Everyone, hold on!" I yelled, desperately trying to maintain some semblance of order amidst the chaos.

As the seismic movement finally ceased, I found that the ground had tilted a full ninety degrees, turning the floor into a cliff. A booming voice echoed through the abyss, silencing everyone. "Humans!" the voice commanded, its tone cold and authoritative. "I am Aegis, the Goddess of Law, and you are currently residing in my navel."

A shiver ran down my spine as I gripped the rock tighter, my heart pounding in my chest. This immense chasm was just the navel of a goddess? I had no choice but to believe it, the severity of our situation slowly sinking in.

Taking a good look around, I could vaguely make out the wrinkles of skin peeking out from beneath all the gravel and dirt. This goddess had decorated the interior of her belly button like a terrarium. But for what purpose? Pondering her intentions only filled me with a growing sense of unease.

"From this moment forth, your lives are no longer your own." Aegis continued, her voice firm, "Here are the rules: You shall be put to labor expanding the prison, so that I may keep adding more prisoners to my navel. You will work tirelessly throughout the night while I slumber, and must remain within your cells during the day. This is to prevent any accidents when you are caught off guard by my movements in the day, as you have all just experienced."

Her words were meticulous and thorough, leaving no room for misinterpretation. Every syllable resonated with power, instilling an inexplicable fear within our hearts. My hands still gripping the rock tightly, I recognized just how fatal such ‘accidents’ could prove to be in the treacherous environment of her navel. It made me truly appreciate just how mindful and gentle Lucy had been when she had held me and all those other humans atop her immense breasts.

"Each morning," she went on, "I shall inspect your progress. If I am not satisfied, I will cease providing you food and water, and may even punish you further if your incompetence persists. Remember, humans, you are nothing more than meek slaves in the grand scheme of things. Do not forget your place."

As her voice receded into silence, we were left reeling from the impact of her words. Thankfully, Aegis finally decided to lie back down and turn our world right side up once again. The ground beneath us slowly leveled, allowing us to regain our footing and granting us some much needed respite in the face of our alarming predicament.

"Is... is there no way out?" Lyre whispered, his eyes brimming with despair. "Are we truly doomed to this fate?"

I clenched my fists, determination burning within me. "We can't give up," I told him firmly. "There has to be a way out of this nightmare. We just have to find it."

The rest of the prisoners quickly began to voice their own frustrations and complaints. A cacophony of shouts and curses filled the air, each man expressing his anger at the unjust situation we had been forced into.

"Enough!" Aegis's voice boomed once more, silencing us all in an instant. Her gigantic finger loomed overhead, aimed ominously at our small group.

The width of the fingertip was nearly as wide as the entire chasm we were trapped in, making it completely impossible for us to evade her attack if she decided to smite us right now with her massive digit. The message was clear: comply or face her wrath.

As one, we reluctantly accepted our fate, realizing that we had no choice but to submit to Aegis's demands. Our hearts heavy with resignation, we began the arduous task of constructing the massive prison within her navel.

Nights turned into days, and days into weeks as we toiled tirelessly, lifting blocks, building walls, and performing other gruelling tasks under the orders of the colossal goddess. Our bodies were strained and exhausted, yet we persisted, driven by the knowledge that failure would only bring further suffering upon us.

"Another night, another endless stretch of labor," I muttered to myself as I hoisted yet another block onto the depressing structure. My muscles ached from the strain, but there was no time for rest. We had to keep working if we wanted to appease the sleeping goddess when she woke up in the morning.

As we worked, the oppressive atmosphere and physical challenges took a toll on our spirits. Yet, I couldn't help but think of Mimi and Lucy, my two precious companions who I had vowed to save the world together with. In the darkest moments of despair, the memory of our bond provided a glimmer of comfort amidst the bleak circumstances.

"Keep going," I urged Lyre one evening as he struggled under the weight of a particularly large slab. "We can't let her break us. We have to stay strong and find a way out of this."

“Ryan, I don’t know h-how much more of this I can take!” Lyre wailed in anguish. He regularly had a pessimistic look on his face, but his body always kept moving anyway. It became obvious to me that despite Lyre’s timid personality, he had a certain endurance that kept him going.

“I promise we will get out, we just have to bide our time,” I reassured Lyre as best as I could, placing my hand on his shoulder. “I’m sure an opportunity for freedom will arise soon.”

And so we pressed on, day after day, night after night, our bodies pushed to their limits and our spirits stretched thin. But even as our situation seemed hopeless, I clung to the belief that someday, we would find a way to break free from our miserable prison and reclaim our lives.

During the daytime, when Aegis moved around, we were supposed to stay in our cramped prison cells. There were no locks on the doors, but everyone adhered to this rule because of the perilous conditions that awaited anyone who went outside at this time: The ground tilted at a ninety degree angle due to her standing posture, and the incessant shaking from her monumental movements made it inconceivably difficult for anyone to maintain their footing.

I recalled hearing about prisoners who failed to get back inside their cells in time. They were thrown about the prison’s narrow halls by Aegis's movements, crashing into walls and poles, their bodies battered and broken beyond recognition. The thought sent shivers down my spine, and I couldn't help but shudder each time I imagined what would happen if I were to be caught in such a grisly fate.

Even while in the comparative safety of our cells, resting during the day was tough due to the constant quakes caused by Aegis.

As I lay on my bunk one afternoon, trying in vain to find some semblance of rest, it dawned on me that I still had no idea what she even looked like. My only glimpse of her had been the looming fingertip that silenced us whenever we dared to complain or defy her orders.

"I guess it doesn’t even matter…" I groaned as I stared up at the ceiling of the cell. It seemed absurd that we were held captive by- or rather, held captive on someone whose face we’d never seen.

My frustration and resentment grew with each passing day, gnawing at me like a relentless hunger. I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth, feeling a mixture of indignation and helplessness wash over me.

"Can't anyone stand up to her?" I muttered under my breath, knowing perfectly well the futility of such a thought. We were mere insects in comparison to her dominating stature, utterly powerless against her whims. And yet, I couldn't shake the hope that there had to be something we could do, some way for us to regain our freedom and escape this dreadful existence.

Time seemed to stretch on endlessly, and the longer I remained here, the more our numbers grew. More unfortunate souls were constantly being captured and relocated to this godforsaken prison within Aegis's navel. A sense of panic and urgency welled up within me as I realized that an entire month had already passed since I first found myself trapped here.

The once crude iron structure, which was originally already quite large, now towered over us like an iron behemoth, a testament to our arduous labor. Everywhere I looked, there were more and more faces etched with despondence, their spirits broken by the harsh reality of their new lives. My heart raced with anxiety, feeling like each new addition to our ranks only served to highlight my own failure to escape.

"Damn it all!" I cursed under my breath, frustration bubbling over as I punched the wall of my cell. How could I have let so much time pass without making any progress? Was I truly doomed to spend the rest of my miserable life in this wretched place?

My mind raced with thoughts of escape, desperately seeking any potential solution. But the chasm of Aegis's navel presented an insurmountable obstacle. The formidable cliffs that surrounded us were ridiculously tall and steep, and the only time we could even attempt to escape was during the limited window of time at night when Aegis was sleeping, making climbing out of her belly button nothing more than a pipe dream.

And even if we somehow managed to reach the top, who knew what other dangers awaited us beyond this dark abyss? We would be stuck on the expansive surface of Aegis’s abdomen, more vulnerable and exposed than ever before. No, escape seemed all but impossible, and the constant reminders of our captivity only served to drive this point home.

Just when it seemed like all hope had hit a dead end, a fresh new thundering voice broke through the monotony that had plagued our existence for so long, alluding to the arrival of another goddess. My ears perked up, finding the voice strangely familiar somehow, but my limited vantage point from within the cell made it impossible to see the speaker clearly.

"This area is under my protection, you will not keep treating humans so unjustly while I am here," the new goddess proclaimed, her voice cute but resolute. "I demand their release immediately."

"I’ve never seen you before… Who are you?” Aegis responded, her surprise at being challenged evident in her icy retort. "You look like a goddess, but you don’t seem to understand how things work around here. These humans are here to pay for their sins."

"My identity is not important right now, we can have a proper discussion once you free your captives," the second goddess’s sonorous voice calmly replied.

As the exchange between the two goddesses continued, I couldn't help but feel a flicker of hope ignite within me. Could this mysterious goddess be our salvation? Intrigued, I rushed to the tiny window of my cell, straining to see any hint of the figure advocating for our release. But all I could glimpse were a few stray violet strands of hair flowing in the wind and soft white fabric covering her expansive midsection. The majority of her monolithic profile lay tantalizingly out of sight.

"Is she going to save us?" I pondered out loud, holding my breath in anticipation.

Though my view was frustratingly limited, I remained glued to the window, determined to absorb every piece of information I could. Was there truly a possibility that we could be freed from this dark and treacherous prison? Or would this new goddess ultimately fail, leaving us trapped in Aegis's navel forever?

As each word from the heated conversation echoed throughout the abyss, I strained my ears to hear as much as I could, clinging to that newfound glimmer of hope with all the strength I had left. To my dismay, it seemed that the goddesses’ discussion was not going well.

“I will hear what you have to say first, then I will decide whether your request is worth adhering to,” Aegis snorted pridefully, refusing to give in so easily.

“That will take too long! I- I can’t bear to see such suffering for any longer,” the other goddess’s voice ached with sympathy and concern, touching my heart with the sincerity of her plea. “Please, let them go now or else…”

"Or else what?" Aegis retorted, her voice booming with authority. I could feel the atmosphere turn dangerous as Aegis took on a combat stance, swaying our prison in her navel considerably as her humongous body leaned forward.

Right at this moment, a third goddess appeared from nowhere and pounced on Aegis, restraining her quickly. I managed to catch a solid look at this goddess, recognizing her immediately. Her scorching orange hair and shimmering golden eyes were unmistakable.

“Big Sister! I told you not to confront Aegis alone, she’s dangerous when she’s angry!” The third goddess shouted, pulling Aegis back with doubled effort. “You always just jump in without thinking whenever humans are involved! Didn’t you say you preferred the diplomatic approach?”

The orange-haired goddess’s youthful and boisterous voice was the final proof I needed to verify my suspicions: It was Ignis, the Goddess of Fire.

My fists clenched as I stared at the immense figure of Ignis, remembering all too well the traumatic experiences she put me through. Her fiery orange hair cascaded down her back like a wild inferno, accentuating the untamed power that radiated from her being. Her golden eyes seemed to sparkle with a dazzling light, casting a hypnotic spell on anyone who dared to meet her gaze.

"Ignis, you too? Why are you also helping these humans?" Aegis roared, struggling to get back up. The ground shook so violently that it threatened to throw us off our feet.

As much as I detested the Goddess of Fire, she was undeniably trying to rescue us right now. Her intervention could potentially lead to my release from this hellish pit, and yet, the thought of putting my faith in her filled me with disgust. The intensity of my hatred for her was not easily forgotten as I thought back to my excruciating passage through the underside of her enormous thigh back in the Capital, as well as the deaths of all my comrades stationed there with me. Even as my nails dug so hard into my palms that I began to draw blood, I continued to watch the confrontation of the goddesses, my fate resting solely in the hands of beings far beyond my reach.

With an uncanny elegance, the lilac-haired goddess moved swiftly while the Goddess of Law was being held down. Her fingers, graceful and unbelievably precise, seized the prison nestled within Aegis's navel. As she pulled it out, the floor trembled violently beneath our feet, tossing us around like ragdolls inside our cells.

"Everybody, hold on!" I shouted, my voice barely audible over the thunderous shaking. I clung tightly to a metal bar in my cell, my knuckles turning white from the strain. The devastating turbulence rattled my bones, making it difficult to think straight.

Through the cacophony of panic and chaos, I heard Lyre's desperate cries. They were filled with such anguish that my heart clenched in sympathy. Gathering what little courage I had left, I tried to calm him down, directing my voice towards his cell.

"Lyre, please," I implored, trying to maintain eye contact with him as he sobbed uncontrollably. His wide brown eyes were filled with pure terror, his face pale and etched with lines of distress. "We can make it through this. We just have to stay strong."

"R-Ryan," he stammered, his voice quivering. "I d-don't want to die. P-please... don't let them kill me!"

"Listen to me, Lyre," I said firmly. "I will do everything in my power to protect you. I promise." My words seemed to offer him a small measure of comfort, but the fear in his eyes remained. With our fate hanging in the balance, all we could do was hope for the best and brace ourselves for whatever came next.

As the shaking subsided, I lay on my back, catching my breath and struggling to comprehend what had just happened. From the small window of my cramped quarters, I caught a glimpse of our new surroundings. The prison was now perched precariously on the fingertip of the lilac-haired goddess.

With the prison out of Aegis's navel, I finally got a proper view of the tyrannical Goddess of Law. Her slender body was enchanting and intimidating at the same time, with her long red hair cascading down her back in a singular braid. Her face was adorned with a menacing black blindfold, serving to accentuate her imposing presence. Her immeasurable body was naked, wearing nothing but a simple pair of pure white stockings, emphasizing the raw sensuality of her almighty figure. The sheer scale and power she gave off sent shivers down my spine.

After being knocked down by Ignis’s tackle, her unforgiving rear lay mercilessly on top of what used to be a bustling town. Around her, once proud landscapes got rubbed into irrelevance under her feet and hands as she tried to prop her titanic frame up. I could only imagine the devastation being felt by the victims of her cataclysmic fall.

This was the woman we had been living on for the past few weeks. What she subjected us to was simply inhumane and I felt my seething rage spreading throughout my body. My eyes bore hatefully into her, my boiling blood rising to my head.

“Sorry if I frightened you guys. I hope everybody is alright,” a soothing voice emanated from directly above us, snapping me out of my anger. Turning my focus towards its source, I finally saw our mysterious savior’s face.

And what I saw was both unbelievable, and yet unmistakable. My jaws dropped as I tried to process the preposterous scene that surfaced before my dumbfounded eyes.

The towering goddess had the exact same face as my childhood friend, Mimi. Her features were delicate, with bright blue eyes that conveyed a sense of genuine warmth, even in her divine state.

I gawked at her, my heart pounding in my chest as a whirlwind of emotions threatened to overwhelm me. This was Mimi, but how? My mind raced, trying to reconcile the memory of my dainty and petite friend with the breathtaking giantess before me.

Her hair, now tied in a ponytail, swayed lightly as she moved, and the flowy white dress she wore somehow managed to make even her gargantuan form look cute. The juxtaposition only served to heighten my confusion and astonishment.

Witnessing her incredible new appearance, I couldn't help but feel a mixture of amazement and perturbation. That this humongous being was Mimi—the girl I had laughed with, cried with, and even had an intimate encounter with—was almost impossible to comprehend. But as I looked into her eyes, I saw the same care and compassion that had always been there, and I knew that it was undoubtedly her.

My attention was abruptly ripped away from my colossal childhood friend as the fierce clash between Ignis and Aegis escalated. Ignis, her fiery orange hair blazing like a wild inferno, frantically grabbed at Aegis in an attempt to keep her from reclaiming the prison that rested upon Mimi's fingertip. The goddesses' unsuppressed movements caused catastrophic effects on the landscape beneath them; trees were uprooted, mountains crumbled, and rivers changed course as their incomprehensible forms wrestled with unparalleled vigor.

Mimi's panic and anxiety were palpable as she desperately tried to avoid Aegis's grasping hands. She looked down at the prison with worry, her eyes wide and filled with fear. I could only watch, my heart pounding with every near miss, praying that the prison—and everyone inside it—would not be crushed by Aegis's relentless pursuit.

As Mimi continued to valiantly evade Aegis's advances, I couldn't help but feel a swell of pride at the strength and resilience she displayed. It was evident that Mimi was doing everything in her power to keep us safe, holding her own against the daunting Goddess of Law.

"Ryan," Lyre whispered beside me, his voice shaky with fear. "What do you think will happen to us?"

I glanced at my fellow captive, his eyes wide and pleading for some semblance of reassurance. I gritted my teeth, swallowing hard as my own blatant uselessness weighed heavily upon me.

"Don’t worry," I consoled my trembling comrade, my voice betraying none of my uncertainty. "We will get out of this situation in one piece."

In the midst of the chaos, Mimi suddenly turned her gaze towards us, her cheeks turning an obvious shade of crimson.

"Please, everyone, I'm so sorry for this," she stammered, her colossal form quivering as she stuttered out vague apologies to us. “Um… I’m only doing this t-to keep all of y-you safe, I don’t want to risk anything bad happening to you guys. So please don’t get the wrong idea, o-okay?”

I could decipher an odd mix of shame and apprehension from her voice. Her sudden shift in demeanor gave me a distressing feeling, as if something really bad was about to happen. As much as I trusted Mimi, I couldn't help but wonder what she was trying to apologize for. I felt a growing sense of dread at what her next move might be.

"Everyone… brace yourselves…" Mimi warned, her voice trembling slightly. I barely had time to process her words before it happened.

In one swift motion, Mimi's enormous digit descended, bringing us along with it. My stomach lurched as we experienced an abrupt, terrifying dive. The air whistled past our ears, and I could hear the panicked screams of Lyre and the other prisoners echoing throughout the halls.

"LYRE, HOLD ON!" I shouted, gripping the edge of my cell tightly, trying to keep my balance amidst the chaos. Lyre's face was a mix of terror and confusion, his eyes wide and unblinking as he clutched his head, futilely attempting to block out the reality of our situation.

As we descended rapidly, I saw our prospective destination as Mimi’s other hand pulled open the band of her humongous panties. Mimi gently jostled her finger, sliding the entire prison off her fingertip and chucking it towards the unfathomable depths of her undergarment.

The iron structure tumbled onto the soft fabric, giving the prisoners a chance to steady themselves and look up at our captor.

“Um… try not to move too much, this is really embarrassing for me too…” Mimi bashfully urged, her blushing face looming over us from high above. I managed to get one final glance at her mighty visage before Mimi released the band of her panties, trapping us in the dark confines of her underwear.

The humid darkness enveloped us, and I was suddenly conscious of the surreal heat emanating from her body. The structure pressed snugly against the enormous folds of her erogenous area, and I couldn't help but feel a jumble of embarrassment and vulnerability being trapped in such an intimate part of someone I had known for most of my life.

The scent of Mimi's body permeated through the air, flooding my senses with her intoxicating pheromones. The occasional rustle of fabric being shifted around us was the only sound to be heard, punctuated by the muffled sobs and whimpers of the other prisoners.

"Is... Is everyone alright?" I called out hesitantly, trying to regain some sense of control over my spiraling thoughts. As the initial shock began to wear off, I took a deep breath, forcing my mind to focus on our new reality and how to best navigate this unprecedented situation.

The minutes ticked by as I tried to organize my thoughts. While Mimi’s actions had indeed saved us from Aegis's clutches, I disliked her atrocious handling of the situation. Surely there was a better way to safeguard us than to deposit the prison in such an outrageous place.

"R-Ryan," Lyre whispered, his voice trembling as he peeked out from behind his hands. "I-I don't think I can handle this... I'm so scared."

"I know, Lyre," I replied softly, "But I think that we are safe in here for now, despite the weird circumstances."

Characters

Name: Aegis, Goddess of Law

Age: 13,484

Height: 95.2km

Weight: 10,935,434,726,793 mt

Description: The goddess responsible for crafting the merciless 1000 year cycle punishment for humanity. All goddesses adhere to her rules when descending onto Earth, respectful of her authority. Although Aegis herself harbors a deep resentment towards humanity, she sees her punishments not as a form of vengeance, but rather for the purpose of maintaining order in the cosmos.

Combat Power: One of the most powerful goddesses still alive. Her domain gives her access to an extremely strong divine weapon, the Light of Judgement, that can smite her enemies with a devastating bolt of godly light. Besides that, she also possesses great tactical wisdom that allows her to outsmart many goddesses in both direct or indirect confrontations.

The air was tense as I stood there, my heart pounding in my chest. Iggy and I faced Aegis, our gazes locked in a battle of wills. Aegis's eyes were blindfolded, but I could still feel the strength of her gaze boring straight through the cloth. Her lips curled into a mocking smile, her voice dripping with disdain as she addressed me.

"Really? Resorting to hiding it in your panties?" Aegis taunted, her tone mocking. "How utterly disgraceful. I expected more from a goddess."

I felt my face flush with embarrassment, heat creeping up my neck. In the heat of the moment, I had impulsively dropped the prison into my panties, thinking it would be the safest place for the time being. But now, getting called out by my opponent of all people, I couldn't help but question my decision.

"Shut up, Aegis!" Iggy snapped, her golden eyes narrowing. "You don't get to judge Big Sister! You put it inside your belly button!"

As Iggy defended me, I cringed inwardly, reflecting on my hasty action. Was my mind twisted for thinking of such a revolting solution? My mind raced with self-doubt, the weight of my embarrassment making it difficult to think clearly.

"Regardless," Iggy continued, puffing out her chest, "We will not be letting you touch the prison anymore!"

Aegis scoffed at our proclamation, her composure never wavering. The standoff held a fragile balance, each of us waiting for the other to make a move. It was like a game of chess where one wrong step could lead to utter destruction. I swallowed hard, acutely aware of how much was at stake.

"Is that so?" Aegis replied coldly, her fingers flexing at her sides. "Perhaps you've forgotten your place, little goddesses."

My thoughts swirled, consumed by the shame of my actions and the dire situation we found ourselves in. The prison felt like a heavy secret, nestled between my thighs. I had to do something, but what?

"Enough!" I shouted, putting up a confident front. "No more games, Aegis. We won't let you hurt anyone else."

With that declaration, our standoff continued, each goddess poised for battle. And though doubt and shame weighed heavily on my mind, I couldn't falter now. There was too much at stake, and I can’t let my embarrassment hold me back.

As the tension between us held firm, I couldn't help but reflect on the past month. It was a whirlwind of experiences and lessons, all leading to this crucial moment.

Suddenly becoming a goddess had been anything but easy. The first challenge had been adjusting to my new body. Becoming a goddess came with its own set of unique difficulties – like learning how to walk without causing earthquakes, or getting used to the imperceptible scale of everything around me.

And then there were the powers, or domains as Iggy had described them. Every goddess possessed absolute control over some domain, and she explained that it may take some time before I discover what mine is. Even with Iggy's guidance, I did not manage to awaken any of my divine powers, leaving me completely clueless as to what my domain or abilities were.

One of my most significant difficulties was my inability to perceive humans. No matter how hard I tried, I just couldn't see them as anything more than tiny, indistinct specks on the ground below. The less I am able to see, the more dangerous my actions were going to be. This conundrum weighed heavily on my conscience, especially given the circumstances that brought me to my current state.

And then there were my friends – Lucy and Ryan. Though we'd searched far and wide, no sign of them could be found. My worry for them never left me, and it only grew heavier with each passing day. What if they were in danger? What if they needed our help?

My thoughts turned to Ryan specifically, and my heart fluttered anxiously at the idea of him seeing me now, as a giantess. Would he be astonished or frightened by the sight of me towering above him? Would he even recognize me as the same Mimi he had grown up with? My cheeks flushed at the thought of revealing my new form to him, both excitement and bashfulness flooding my senses.

"Big Sister," Iggy whispered, her voice pulling me back from my introspection. "We need to stay focused right now."

"Right," I nodded, forcing myself to concentrate on the standoff before me. Aegis remained guarded, cracking her knuckles in anticipation. We couldn't afford to let our guard down, not even for a moment.

"Whatever happens," I whispered back to Iggy, "we'll face it together."

"Of course, Big Sister," she replied, conviction shining in her amber eyes.

With renewed resolve, I stared down Aegis, my thoughts of the past month's journey and my friends now fueling my courage. Whatever it took, we would succeed in our mission and save humanity – and that included stopping Aegis from causing any further harm to the poor humans currently tucked away inside my underwear.

Before I could react, she charged forward in a burst of speed, fists flying as she launched herself at me.

I braced myself for the impact, but Iggy was faster. She tackled Aegis around the middle, sending them both tumbling to the ground in a tangle of limbs. The continent shook violently as the two giantesses wrestled, Aegis snarling in fury while Iggy grunted with herculean effort to pin her down.

All around us, I could see the widespread destruction their scuffle was causing. Mountains crumbled into dust beneath their thrashing bodies, while cities were flattened under careless stomps and swipes. The ground rumbled and quaked ceaselessly, triggering earthquakes and avalanches across the region.

My heart clenched at the sight, horror flooding my senses. How many innocent lives were being lost with each passing second? How much of the land would be left inhabitable by the time this madness ended?

"Stop!" I screamed, desperation coloring my tone. "You'll destroy everything!"

But my pleas fell on deaf ears. Aegis and Iggy were too consumed in their struggle to pay me any heed, the sounds of ruin continuing unabated.

I watched in mute anguish, unable to tear my gaze away from the catastrophe unfolding before me. All I could do was stand by helplessly, regret and sorrow churning in the pit of my stomach.

This was all my fault. If only I had found a better solution, figured out a way to handle Aegis without resorting to force so quickly. Now humanity would pay the price for my failure, crushed beneath the wrath of warring goddesses.

The ground shook violently once more, and I peered down to see Aegis's rear end land squarely atop a large city, obliterating it in an instant. A cry of horror escaped my lips at the sight, bile rising in my throat. 

How could I ever forgive myself for this?

At this moment, a strange voice echoed in my mind, startling me out of my anguished reverie: "Calm yourself, child. Your regret will not undo the damage wrought here today."

I blinked in confusion, scanning my surroundings for the source of the voice. But there was nobody. 

"Who's there?" I called out hesitantly.

The voice spoke again, gentle yet firm in tone. "You have inherited my power of Origin. With it comes abilities that can end this conflict, if you have the will to use them."

Power of Origin? Wait, did this voice belong to Genesis? Was she trying to teach me how to use my powers?

"Concentrate," the voice urged. "Reach deep within yourself and summon the light of Origin."

I didn't understand any of this. But if there was even a sliver of hope that I could stop the chaos around me, I had to try. 

I closed my eyes and focused inward, searching for something, anything that could help. At first, there was only confusion and darkness. But slowly, a faint glow began to emerge in the depths of my mind. It grew brighter and brighter, filling me with a strange warmth and vitality. 

The glow coalesced into a blazing blue light, spilling out from my body towards Aegis. When I opened my eyes again, Aegis had vanished from sight, leaving only a stunned Iggy. 

Iggy gaped at the empty space where Aegis once stood, clearly just as bewildered as I was.

We crouched down, squinting at the ground in a vain attempt to spot any trace of Aegis. Of course, I didn’t manage to find anything. But that wasn’t so surprising since my eyes could only perceive things at a macroscopic scale. Anything smaller than a house was basically invisible to me. Instead, I turned my head inquisitively towards Iggy.

"Do you see anything?" I asked Iggy anxiously. "What happened? Where did she go?" 

"I don't know." Iggy scratched her head, eyes scanning the debris below. "One second she was there, the next she just disappeared. Poof!" She snapped her fingers for emphasis. 

"But that's impossible," I said. "She can't just vanish into thin air."

"Obviously she didn't vanish into thin air." Iggy rolled her eyes, before contemplating more deeply. "That light and the power I felt… I think she may have shrunk." 

Shrunk? The thought filled me with astonishment. Aegis had been a towering goddess who could crush cities beneath her feet just seconds ago, how could she possibly shrink to a size I couldn't even perceive? 

The blazing blue light that had erupted from my body just before Aegis disappeared. Did I somehow do this? Was this the power of Origin that Genesis spoke of?

"Iggy, what was that light that I fired?" I said quietly. "I don't know how, but a voice in my mind told me that I had inherited the power of Origin." 

"Well, that would explain a lot." Iggy scratched her head again. "The domain of Origin is the only domain that can directly affect other goddesses. It is literally the domain over goddesshood itself. Even such a thing as stripping away the size of a goddess should be possible if what you said is true. But where the heck did Aegis shrink to?"

"I don't know," I admitted. "I don't even understand what this power is or how to use it. But if I really shrank Aegis, then she has to be around here somewhere."

We fell silent, contemplating the situation and all its implications. Somewhere in the ruins below, a tiny Aegis was fuming at her sudden misfortune. And it was up to us to find her before she got into any trouble. This was going to be interesting.

Iggy suddenly gasped. "There! I see her!" She pointed at a spot in the ruins, and upon closer inspection, I could make out a tiny flicker of movement, but only for a moment.

"Yo, check it out. There’s a bunch of guys surrounding her and they don’t look friendly. I guess they aren’t too happy about her crushing their city under her fat ass,” Iggy chuckled in an amused tone, clearly entertained by Aegis’s predicament. “She's probably threatening to smite them with some divine punishment right now. But let's be real, she's not in any shape to take on the whole gang right now. Ah, I wish you could see this, Big Sister!"

"They're going to hurt her!" I exclaimed. I didn't care that Aegis was our enemy. No one deserved to suffer such a fate, especially not when she was so helpless right now. 

But Iggy only smirked. "Serves her right. Maybe getting roughed up by a few humans will teach her a lesson about messing with them." 

I shook my head, appalled by her apathy. As much as I disliked Aegis, I couldn't stand by and let this happen. Concentrating my gaze as much as possible, I finally managed to magnify my perception to the point that I could somewhat observe the scene unfolding below. I saw Aegis, her body still exposed and wearing only white stockings, surrounded by a group of ten or so men. At her current tiny size, her nudity no longer emanated the same grandeur and authority it did when she was a colossal force of nature, serving only to increase her air of vulnerability at the hands of the vengeful ruffians.

Just then, one of the men grabbed Aegis and yanked her arm behind her back. She let out a shriek of fury and pain, kicking at the air to no avail. My hands balled into fists as I watched them pin her down, their grubby hands groping every inch of her sensual body. 

"Iggy, we have to stop them!" I cried. I couldn't bear to see Aegis degraded like this. No one deserved such a cruel fate, not even my worst enemy. 

Iggy sighed in exasperation. "If we must. Honestly Big Sister, your bleeding heart will be the death of you." But she didn't protest further, moving her humongous finger towards the area.

“Wait!” I halted Iggy, “Let me try and speak with them first.” I cleared my throat, the sound so loud that it boomed like thunder above the mob. The men shrieked in terror, scrambling away from Aegis's prone form. 

"Hello down there," I said, keeping my tone gentle yet firm. "Let go of the goddess at once. I will not ask again." 

The apparent leader of the group sneered up at me, shaking his fist. "You think you can order us around, you overgrown bit—!" 

His words were cut off by a sickening crunch. I winced, looking away as his body was ground into paste beneath Iggy's impatient finger. The other men were also crushed mercilessly as collateral damage from that single action, with Iggy’s brief finger contact forming a crater hundreds of meters wide.

“I told you to wait, didn’t I!” I scolded Iggy.

“I was not just going to allow him to address my Big Sister in such a disrespectful manner,” Iggy huffed, not a single remorseful bone in her body. I sighed and decided to shrug off the issue for now.

All that remained in the shabby alley was Aegis, gazing up at me with a strange expression. I leaned down, scooping her up with my nail and depositing her on my palm. Her diminutive body was cold and trembling. 

"Are you hurt?" I asked softly. 

She shook her head, intense anger and shame bubbling beneath her skin. I sighed, knowing this was going to be difficult. 

"Aegis, I cannot allow you to continue harming humans. You must live among them for one month so that you can learn to empathize with their kind," I spoke in a clear and commanding tone. 

"I will not!" She screeched, stomping her foot. The motion didn’t even manage to tickle my palm, nearly making me laugh at the absurdity of it all.

"You have no choice," I said firmly. "If you do not agree, I will keep you at this size and lock you away where you can do no harm. The choice is yours."

Aegis fell silent, gaze turning inward. I knew she was furious at the impossible situation I had put her in. But if there was any hope of ending the pointless cycle of destruction, this was the only way. 

Aegis’s will had been unshakable at the start, refusing to budge no matter how amicably I tried to sound. After a long discussion filled with complaining, she looked up at me again, eyes burning with resentment. "You drive a hard bargain… Fine, I accept." 

I smiled, a wave of relief washing over me. "Thank you, Aegis. This is for the best, you'll see." 

She only snorted in response, crossing her arms over her chest. But for now, it was enough. I would only have to pray that she will be able to see the humans as more than just insects after a month of living as one of them.

After releasing Aegis in a nearby town, I surveyed the aftermath of our confrontation, my heart sinking at the sight. The continent was in shambles, craters littering the land as far as the eye could see. Countless cities and towns had been flattened under our careless steps, reduced to nothing more than rubble. 

How many lives have been lost today? The thought made me nauseous. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't stop the destruction that came so naturally from a goddess’s actions. Even now, a single misstep would be enough to crush yet another place humans called home. 

"Goddesses truly are forces of nature," I said with a heavy sigh. "And humans are as insignificant as ants in the face of our power." 

Iggy hummed in agreement, gaze distant. I wondered if she was thinking about the lives she had snuffed out so casually. But no, that was wishful thinking. As kind as Iggy was to me, she did not see humans the way I did. They were nothing more than insignificant specks scurrying at our feet.

As I continued on this subject, I suddenly thought of all my friends and families back home. Were they safe? It has already been a few weeks since I last saw them, and the world was unpredictable and dangerous now with all these goddesses on the loose.

"Let’s head to Sakura City," I announced, worry gnawing at my insides. I had to make sure my friends were safe, that the place I once called home was still standing. 

Iggy perked up at the suggestion. "That sounds like a great idea! I'm excited to see where you grew up. Though...” She paused, eyeing the destruction around us. “We should be extra careful. I don't want to accidentally crush your hometown." 

As we began making our way across the continent, I thought of Ryan and Lucy. Sakura City was one of the places I have yet to look while searching for them. Perhaps they were there right now, waiting for me to come find them. There was only one way to find out.

"Watch out, Iggy!" I cried, pulling her back just in the nick of time as she let out a surprised yelp. She had almost stepped on a small village that lay hidden among the hills.

"Oops! My bad, Big Sister," she said sheepishly, moving her foot away from the terrified villagers.

Our journey to Sakura City was slow and deliberate, as we took extra care not to cause any more damage than we already had. This proved to be both physically and mentally taxing, especially for Iggy, who grew increasingly pouty with each passing hour.

"Ugh, this is taking forever!" she complained, crossing her arms and puffing out her cheeks. "Why do humans have to live in such tiny, fragile little homes? It's like they're asking to be crushed!"

"Because they don't have a choice, Iggy," I replied gently, trying to remain patient with her. "They aren't like us. They can't just grow huge and stomp around wherever they please."

"Right… Sorry, Big Sister," she mumbled, her face softening. "I know you care about them."

Despite her sour mood at the start, I succeeded in distracting her from the slow journey by chatting with her constantly. We talked about everything and anything, from the nature of our goddess powers to our favorite foods.

"Big Sister, what did you like to eat when you were smaller?" Iggy asked curiously.

"Ryan and I used to love going to this little ramen shop near our school. The owner made the best tonkotsu ramen I've ever tasted," I reminisced, my heart swelling with nostalgia.

"Ramen, huh? Sounds delicious!" she grinned. "Maybe we can try some together once we reach your hometown!"

"I'd like that, Iggy," I smiled, touched by her genuine interest in my past life. Despite her impatience and sometimes callous attitude towards humans, she was still a treasured friend of mine.

Our conversation eventually shifted to Ryan, and I felt my cheeks burn as I wondered how I was going to reveal my newfound powers and stature to him. 

"So, what will you do when you see your precious Ryan again?" Iggy teased, poking my side playfully. "Will you sweep him off his feet and have your way with him?"

"Iggy, stop it!" I whined, swatting her hand away. "I don't know how I'm going to face him like this. What if he's terrified of me?"

“That’s even better! Then he won’t dare to say no if you wanted to keep him as your boyfriend… or even as your pet!” Iggy exclaimed gleefully.

“You are just making it worse, Iggy!” I yelped in frustration. “I’ve decided. I’m just going to have to keep it a secret from him. But the question is… how the heck am I going to do that?”

"There, there, don't worry so much," she chuckled, clearly enjoying my distress. "Just shrink down to human size and he'll never know you're a goddess!"

Shrink down to human size? Right, now that I think about it, Iggy had been human sized when I first met her.

"How do I do that?" I asked anxiously. 

"Concentrate on perceiving the world from a human's point of view," she explained. "Picture yourself as small as them, seeing the world from down there. Then will your body to change, to shrink to that size. If you do it right, it should come naturally."

I frowned, closing my eyes to focus. Perceiving the world from a human's point of view... The time I spent as a human was still very vivid in my memories, but it seemed as if my body had already completely forgotten that sensation. I strained to imagine what it was like to stand so tiny, surrounded by towering trees and enormous landmarks. Yet no matter how hard I tried, I remained 88.9 kilometers tall. 

After a while of fruitless concentration, I groaned and opened my eyes. "It's not working, Iggy! It’s like my body is stubbornly refusing to accept such a minute perspective whenever I try to picture it."

"Don't worry, it takes practice," Iggy reassured me. "We have plenty of time to figure it out before we reach Sakura City. For now, just keep walking and try not to squish any more cities, okay?"

I sighed, resigning myself to revealing my secret to Ryan whether I wanted to or not. All I could do now was pray that he wouldn't feel too overwhelmed by my size.

My anxious thoughts were interrupted by a sudden realization. "Oh no, I completely forgot!" I screamed, the panic evident in my voice.

Iggy was startled, turning to me with a quizzical look, "What? What is it?" 

I gasped, frozen in place as I remembered the prison nestled between my legs. How could I have forgotten about that? All this time, those poor people had been trapped in my panties! 

"The prison!" I cried in dismay. "I've had the poor people imprisoned inside my panties this whole time! I need to get them out right away!"

I lifted my dress up slowly. Staring at my exposed panties, I cannot even begin to comprehend how horrible it must feel being trapped in there for the past few hours.

Without waiting another second, I reached down and gingerly fished the iron prison out from my folds. My face burned with embarrassment at the realization of what I had done. How could I have been so careless? So forgetful?

Holding the prison up to my face, I peered inside at the group of people crammed within. In my current tumultuous mental state, I found myself failing to properly focus my vision again. It was not that easy to do when the entire structure was smaller than a grain of sand to me after all. Unable to perceive the speck-like beings residing within the building, my mind wandered pessimistically, picturing their enraged reactions as they furiously shouted at me.

I swallowed hard, preparing to face their anger. This was entirely my fault, and I knew I deserved whatever insults they hurled at me. Taking a deep breath, I lifted the structure up towards my immense irises. 

Forcing out a sheepish smile, I began to apologize, “Um, I’m really sorry… like really, really, REALLY sorry.”

Characters

Name: Mimi, Goddess of Origin

Age: 17

Height: 88.9km

Weight: 8,562,656,936,267 mt

Description: A high school student turned goddess that inherited the domain of the progenitor of goddesses. Genesis’s limitless power lies dormant in her body. She is a goddess on a mission to end the strife between goddesses and humans, seeking to build a world for all sentient beings to live in harmony. Her determination is impressive, but the core of her motivation stems from her undying loyalty and affection for a single human. Besides her beloved childhood friend, perhaps she doesn’t really care about the rest of humanity as much as she thinks.

Combat Power: Although she is absolutely colossal as a giantess, compared to other goddesses, her petite frame and docile demeanor makes her struggle tremendously in a physical fight. Mimi has inherited the ancient domain of Origin, which can completely overpower the abilities of all other goddesses, making her one of the most threatening enemies a goddess can face. However, Mimi’s inexperience as a goddess and inability to properly harness her powers makes it extremely unlikely for her to beat most other goddesses in her current state.

As I lay there, trapped within the confines of Mimi's panties, I couldn't help but feel a confusing mixture of frustration, embarrassment, and even a tinge of arousal. The view of her warm, soft flesh pressed against the comparatively tiny prison from all sides was overwhelming. My ears were filled with the steady rhythm of her heartbeat, each thud echoing in my mind as if mocking my helplessness. The air was heavy with her intoxicating scent, a unique blend of her sweat and vaginal musk. It was suffocating, yet undeniably exhilarating.

In between the folds of white fabric and her skin, scarce light could penetrate, illuminating the prison with a dim glow. My entire body tensed as I felt a new wave of shame wash over me. How did I end up in this humiliating situation? My childhood friend Mimi, now an immeasurable goddess, had entrapped me along with hundreds of others without even realizing I was here.

The erratic fighting between the giantesses must have ceased hours ago, as evidenced by the milder rumbling emanating from Mimi’s movements. In the oppressive heat and darkness, I quickly lost track of time, wondering just how long Mimi intended to keep us in here.

A scary thought suddenly popped into my head.

What if Mimi had tricked us with her kind disposition? What if she was in fact one of the sadistic goddesses now, planning to keep us confined in her nether region for her own sick amusement?

“No… tell me you aren’t like that, Mimi…” I shook my head vigorously, trying to dispel my dark thoughts. Partly because I wanted to believe in the goodness of my best friend. But also because I knew profoundly just how powerless any of us would be to stop her if she so chose to use us in such a mortifying manner.

As I prayed for our release, a sudden crack of light appeared above me. Mimi was rolling down her panties, providing a small window into the world outside. With a trembling finger the size of a mountain, she lifted the prison out of her panties. The suddenness of her action caught me off guard, sending my body hurtling out of my cell's window and landing directly onto her expansive labia.

To my horror, she didn’t notice my fall, her attention focused solely on the prison she held delicately in her hand. As her finger rose higher and higher out of reach, I realized just how precarious my new situation was.

"Wait! Mimi!" I cried out, hoping to catch her attention. But it was futile; my voice was nothing but a whisper in comparison to the sounds of the world around us. In desperation, I began jumping up and down on her tender flesh, trying to make my presence known. Panic surged through me with every fruitless leap, like a moth desperately trying to reach the light it could never touch.

"Um, I'm so sorry about... uh, this," Mimi stammered, her voice reaching me from high above. She was addressing the prison, still completely oblivious to my presence on her most intimate part. Her words trailed off into a series of nonsensical excuses and apologies, each one more frantic than the last. As I listened to her, a horrifying thought crossed my mind: What if I were trapped here for the rest of my life? Forced to gaze up at my childhood friend's face every day while she remained unaware of my existence? The very idea sent shivers down my spine.

The reality weighed heavily on me as I looked around at my new confines. I was stranded on Mimi's soft, pink labia, enveloped by the bewitching scent of womanhood. Her heat enveloped me like a suffocating blanket, and I could feel the gentle rise and fall of her breathing beneath my feet. The dampness and humidity of my surroundings added to the overwhelming sensory experience, one that was at once both erotic and terrifying.

I imagined spending the rest of my days trapped on her boundless folds, forever a prisoner of her body. I'd see her everyday routines, her intimate moments, and her most personal experiences, all without her knowledge. I shuddered at the idea of being a microscopic voyeur to her private life, it was enough to make me want to scream. But I knew that even if I did, my cries would fall on deaf ears, drowned out by the rhythm of her heartbeat and the rustle of her enormous clothes.

Alternatively, I could try to find some way off her body, but that presented its own set of challenges. The thought of navigating my way off her continental form, bypassing sweat glands, stray hairs, and the treacherous landscape of her supple skin, was enough to make my stomach churn.

Mimi continued her conversation with the prison on her finger, her words audible but muffled by the distance that now separated us. I strained my ears to listen, desperate for any indication that she knew about my predicament.

"I-I'm so sorry, I don't know how I even forgot!" Mimi stuttered, her voice laced with embarrassment, "I would never have done this on purpose, I swear! I was just... um... so focused on heading back and... and..." Her voice trailed off into an awkward silence. I can’t believe that she has been spieling on about the same thing the entire time. She really wasn’t going to notice me at this rate.

I could only pray that she stumbled upon my diminutive figure on her labia sooner rather than later. For now, I was at her mercy, a speck of existence upon the canvas of her skin, my life hanging in the balance of her every move and whim.

Rising to my feet, I attempted to attract her attention once more, cupping my hands around my mouth and calling out to her. "Mimi! Mimi, it's me, Ryan! I'm here, on your..."

I momentarily halted my shouting as the ground beneath my feet began to shudder, a low rumbling sensation that reverberated through my very bones. I lost my footing, tumbling backward onto the fleshy terrain as Mimi's body trembled like a leaf. I covered my head, trying to protect myself from the onslaught of stray droplets and loose skin that showered down around me.

When the shaking subsided, I dared to look up, squinting through the haze of displaced fluids and skin cells that hung in the air. My heart stuttered in my chest as I beheld the colossal figure of Ignis, looming over me like a menacing demon.

The orange-haired goddess spoke, her voice an otherworldly symphony that vibrated my very being, "What's this? It seems we have a little stowaway here."

Mimi's head tilted, her eyes widening as she followed Ignis's gaze to where I cowered on her labia. 

Her cheeks flushed a dark shade of crimson, contrasting starkly with the snow-white sheets of her clothing. "Oh no, I-I'm s-sorry, I... I didn't mean..."

"Aww, don't fret," Ignis cooed, her voice dripping with false sincerity as she reached a gargantuan finger my way. "I'm sure you didn't mean to leave this... Wait, what did he say his name was?"

My heart pounded in my chest like a runaway train as her nail, wider than an oil tanker, descended upon me. I scrambled frantically, trying in vain to outrun the inevitable. "No! Help me, Mimi!"

But my cries fell on deaf ears. Ignis seemed to be the only one who was capable of hearing me, with Mimi displaying little to no reaction to anything I did or said.

“Now this is getting interesting…” Ignis purred, her eyes locking onto my meager body. Ignis’s face was etched with pure glee as she scrutinized my miniscule form like a cat eyeing its prey.

The way she spoke, as if she had just discovered a forbidden treasure, sent chills down my spine. I can't explain it, but I knew in my gut that I was in for something far more terrifying than I could ever imagine. 

"Umm Iggy… so are you going to get him off?" Mimi asked nervously, her cheeks still flushed with shame.

Ignis's massive fingertip moved toward me, its shadow casting a dark pall on my miniscule body. I instinctively tried to resist the giantess's advance, but it was useless against her dominating scale. Instead of extricating me from Mimi’s intimate folds, the smooth, bulky tip of Ignis’s finger easily pushed me back, gradually forcing me into Mimi's wet entrance.

"Ah! What are you doing?!" Mimi shrieked in disbelief as Ignis's finger slid deeper inside her, carrying me helplessly along with it.

"Relax, Big Sister," Ignis whispered seductively, her voice dripping with mischief. "This is just a little game I’ve prepared. One that I’m sure you will enjoy."

As she spoke, her finger continued its relentless progression through Mimi's slick tunnel, pushing me further and further into the depths of her body. My sense of reality warped and twisted, the damp darkness of Mimi's vagina pressing in around me like the walls of a collapsing labyrinth. I felt so insignificant, so small, as if my entire existence had been reduced to dirt.

Finally, when I thought I couldn't bear the humiliation any longer, Ignis's finger reached its destination, depositing me at the very edge of Mimi's cervix before pulling out. I was left stranded in the eerie darkness, a prisoner within my childhood friend.

"Wh-why did you do that?" Mimi stammered, her voice quivering with anger and shame. "Get him out of there right now!"

"Would you believe me if I told you..." Ignis leaned down, whispering directly into Mimi's ear, "...that the poor soul trapped inside you is none other than Ryan?"

“Ryan?! No way… How did he end up there!” Mimi gasped, her eyes widening in horror. "You have to get him out, please!"

"Ah, but that's the fun part," Ignis giggled playfully. "I'm not going to help you with that."

From my vantage point in the darkness, I could hear every word of their conversation, the sound waves reverberating through Mimi's insides like thunder. My heart sank as I realized the full extent of the predicament I was in, and the overwhelming sensation of my helplessness washed over me like a tidal wave.

"Wait, you can't just leave him in there!" Mimi pleaded, her voice tinged with panic. "He'll... he'll..."

"Die?" Ignis finished her sentence with a snicker. "Well, unless you want to keep him as a permanent souvenir, I'd suggest you find a way to get him out yourself. And trust me, without my help, your options are... limited."

“Wha-what do you mean?” Mimi questioned hesitantly.

“I’m saying, my dear Big Sister,” Ignis chuckled giddily as she spoke. “That the only way you will be able to get him out is by ejecting him along with your fluids.”

Mimi fell silent at Ignis's suggestion, and a cold dread seeped into my bones. She couldn't possibly be considering...

I pounded my fists against the slick walls of my fleshy prison, screaming until my throat went raw. "Don't do it! Please don't do it!" 

Of course, my pleas went unheard. Trapped in this absurd underworld, I was nothing more than a germ to the towering goddesses outside. 

After what seemed like an eternity, I heard Mimi take a deep breath. "I-I guess I'll have to… But please don’t look at me, Iggy. It's already embarrassing enough having Ryan see me like this." Her sheepish voice echoed through the fleshy cave, the faint rustling of clothing following her words. She was stripping off her dress!

There’s no way this was actually going to happen, right?

“Mimi! Don’t you dare do this!” I yelled at the top of my lungs, “put your fucking clothes back on right now!”

"That's the spirit, Big Sister!" Ignis cheered, my shouts an inaudible murmur compared to her booming volume. "Just relax and enjoy yourself. I'm sure our little friend down there won't mind too much, will you?"

I screamed again in protest, but the sound died in my throat. There was nothing I could do to stop the disastrous fate that awaited me.

Mimi let out a soft moan as she slid a humongous finger between her folds, gently circling the entrance of her womanhood. I braced myself against the undulating walls, struggling in vain to maintain my footing as a flood of arousal washed over me. 

This was too much. I shouldn't be feeling this way, not about Mimi, and certainly not while trapped inside her like a plaything. But my traitorous body wouldn't listen to reason. 

As Mimi's ministrations intensified, I gritted my teeth in pure terror, torn between the mortification of my unwanted arousal and the paralyzing prospect of being brutally pulverized by the force of my best friend’s masturbation.

I had experienced being caught in the orgasm of a goddess before, thanks to the capricious actions of Ignis back in the Capital. I had barely survived the experience, and I was inside the cockpit of a state-of-the-art mecha at the time.

I shuddered as I thought about how Ignis’s clamping vaginal muscles had obliterated the Godslayer mecha like a tin can. Now I was just a tiny, defenseless man fully exposed to the elements. I couldn’t even begin to imagine what Mimi’s pussy walls were going to do to me once she reaches the height of her self-pleasure.

Nothing in my military training had prepared me for something so preposterous. 

Mimi’s movements had started off slow and cautious, but as her own excitement heightened, she grew increasingly rough with her actions.

I braced myself against the glossy walls of Mimi's vagina, clinging on for dear life as her fingers plunged in and out of her sopping entrance. Each thrust sent tremors throughout her cavern that rattled me like a rag doll.

Mimi's moans grew increasingly wanton, echoing all around me. The walls seemed to pulse and undulate in time with her quickening breaths. I was drowning in a sea of her arousal, choking on the thick, cloying scent of sex. 

My cock strained against the confines of my pants, as hard as steel. I cursed my uncontrollable libido even as I bounced helplessly against the rigid walls. Both the stimulation and agony was maddening, reducing my thoughts to a mess.

I wailed uselessly into the abyss, praying for deliverance from this torment. But my pleas went unheard in the depths of Mimi's boundless pussy. 

The shaking grew more violent and erratic. I tumbled head over heels, smashing into the ridged walls until my body was completely bruised. Still I clung on with the last vestiges of my strength. 

Mimi's moans rose to a fever pitch, wordless cries of ecstasy echoing through her core. Her inner walls started contracting and releasing spasmodically, crushing the breath from my lungs. 

I concluded that I was going to die here, massacred by the violence of Mimi's climax.

The contractions intensified until it felt like I was being smothered in the grip of a giant fist. I shrieked soundlessly, every bone in my body threatening to shatter. 

Then came a tremendous gush of fluid, and I was ejected from Mimi's pussy like a cannonball. Launched through the air, my battered body crashed into the lush greenery of the ground below before skidding to a stop. 

I lay in a lake of Mimi's arousal, half-drowned and broken. My vision swam as I struggled to remain conscious, dimly aware of Mimi muttering apologies above.

When my senses began to return, I blinked up at Mimi's disheveled form. Her hair was plastered to her face with sweat, and her cheeks were still flushed from her climax. 

My gaze traveled down to the mess between her legs. Copious amounts of cum and sweat coated her inner thighs and the region, clogging the air so much that I could barely breathe.

Looking around, I could catch blurry glimpses of surrounding villages and mountains submerged in her viscous fluids. Her earth-shaking movements as she played with her pussy had done a number on the many settlements nearby, with many fissures and craters lying around that looked far from natural. Luckily, it didn’t seem like there were any major cities around here, or so it seemed art first glance; there was still the possibility that Mimi’s masturbation was so calamitous that not a single trace of the cities was left.

Mimi did not even acknowledge the chaotic state of the surrounding regions. Instead, she was peering intently at the ground, brows knitted in concentration as she tried and failed to perceive my microscopic form. 

"Where are you?" she whispered, panic creeping into her tone. "Um, are you here, Ryan? I'm so sorry for what I did! Please give me a sign you are alright… I can’t see you at all."

I coughed up a mouthful of her arousal, too weak to do anything else other than to float in the sea of her essence.

"Ugh, you two are so hopeless," Ignis exhaled dramatically, her titanic visage slowly coming into view above me. Her finger fished me out of the liquid pool and promptly dropped me at a dry clearing. "Fine, I'll help you guys out. I'll be your interpreter, little Ryan."

"Really? Thank you, Iggy!" Mimi's face lit up with relief.

"Okay, Ryan, go ahead and say what you want to tell Mimi," Ignis said, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she looked down at me.

I got up slowly and shook off as much of the sexual fluid covering my body as I could. Ignis’s stratospheric legs flanked the clearing like twin monoliths, her monumental body quivering with excitement as if waiting eagerly for me to speak.

"Alright," I started hesitantly, feeling like I’ve finally regained some semblance of control. "Mimi, I need you to understand how reckless your actions were. You could have killed me in there! Do you have any idea how terrifying that was?" 

"Let me translate that for you," Ignis smirked. Turning to Mimi, she said, "He says he thinks you're a goddess of unparalleled beauty, and he's honored to have been so close to your divine body."

"What? No! That's not what I said!" I yelled, but my voice was too puny to reach Mimi.

"Aw, really?" Mimi blushed, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red. "I mean, I'm sorry you ended up in such an unexpected situation, but... thank you, Ryan."

"Enough of this!" I fumed, glaring up at Ignis. "Tell her the truth!"

"Very well, Ryan. I hear you," Ignis responded cheerfully, grinning from ear to ear. "Big Sister, Ryan wants you to know that being inside your pussy has made him feel like he knows you on a whole new level. He is ready for a second round if you are."

"YOU BITCH!" I screamed, frustration boiling inside me. I immediately regretted my choice of words as Ignis shot me a murderous glare, causing me to shudder uncontrollably in primal terror.

"Ah, um, okay..." Mimi stammered, clearly flustered by Ignis's interpreting. "Are you sure that’s what he’s saying? Iggy, you’ve really not been a good girl today…"

"Fine, fine," Ignis finally yielded, giving Mimi a cheeky smile. "Big Sister, I’ll continue teaching you to shrink down to human size so that you can be at his scale."

"Thank you, Iggy," Mimi breathed a heavy sigh of relief. “Ryan, I hope you aren’t hurt. Stay put there for a moment, alright?”

Without waiting for a response that she knew she could not hear, Mimi turned her focus towards the Goddess of Fire, her eyes sparkling with determination. “Go on, Iggy. What do I do now?”

After a quick lesson, with Ignis properly detailing the steps Mimi needed to take, Mimi finally seemed to understand the concept. Standing directly over the clearing where I lay drenched in her sticky fluids, she closed her eyes and focused, her massive body slowly shrinking until she was back to normal human size.

"Wow…" I managed to say, still feeling the lingering effects of my recent ordeal. Our reunion may not have gone as planned, but at least now she was able to see me. Things were finally starting to look up.

Mimi opened her eyes, a mix of elation and trepidation washing over her face. She took a moment to get used to her change in stature before spotting me lying on the ground, her womanly secretions glued onto my entire body. Her eyes widened in shock as she finally seemed to realize just how drenched and bruised I was.

"Ryan!" she cried out, rushing towards me. Without an ounce of hesitation, she pulled me close to her chest in an embrace that was both tender and apologetic. I felt slightly weird being one head taller than Mimi again, even though this was how it had always been for years before.

Feeling her supple body pressing against mine, I realized that Mimi was still naked. I hurriedly pulled away from the skin contact, trying to hide the redness of my cheeks.

"Is this really what you wanted?" While averting my eyes, I snapped at her, my voice laced with frustration and anger. "I almost died, Mimi! I was inside you for crying out loud!"

Her eyes welled up with tears, and she gripped my arm tightly. "I'm so sorry, Ryan. I never meant for any of this to happen. Iggy… Iggy told me it was the only way to get you out."

“And you believed that?!” I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. It wasn't easy to rein in my emotions after everything I had been through, but it was clear that Mimi was genuinely remorseful. Not that I was going to forgive her so easily this time.

“Tell me, Mimi," I inquired, "how did all this even happen? How did you become a goddess?"

She paused for a moment before beginning her story. "I was given a shard of Genesis by Iggy, a fragment of the Goddess of Origin. When I consumed it, I gained the power of a goddess."

She continued to recount her experiences in detail while adopting a sheepish tone throughout. Her adventures were pretty wild, from climbing the body of a goddess to unknowingly befriending one.

As I listened to her tale, I tried to wrap my head around the fact that the petite girl I had known since childhood had become an immeasurable goddess. It was a lot to take in, but at least now I had a better understanding of how it all happened.

"Thank you for telling me, Mimi," I murmured, resting my head against her shoulder. Despite my lingering anger, I couldn't deny that I was relieved she was okay. Besides, the incident wasn’t just Mimi’s fault. It was mainly that despicable Goddess of Fire who was to blame, doing such unspeakable and crude things just for fun. The list of vendettas I had against her was growing longer by the day.

“By the way, what happened to the prison?” I suddenly remembered, questioning Mimi.

“Oh, um that?" Mimi replied nervously, her eyes avoiding mine. "I-I entrusted it to Iggy for the moment."

My glared at Mimi in astonishment, and I felt my temper flare up once more. "You did what?" I shouted, unable to contain my disbelief. "How could you trust her with something so important? She's been nothing but trouble since she appeared! Do you even know the way she treats people?"

"Ryan, please," Mimi pleaded, tears welling up in her eyes. "I believe in her, and she's trying to change. You have to understand that."

"Understand?" I scoffed, shaking my head. "She toyed with us like we were nothing, Mimi. And you expect me to just forget that and move on?"

“And I’m telling you, she’s not like that anymore!” Mimi raised her voice. In spite of her current petite stature, a threatening air of authority lay under her tone, a hint to the unparalleled power that she wielded beneath.

We stared each other down, our stubbornness clashing in a heated standoff. In the end, we both realized that arguing would get us nowhere.

"Fine," I sighed, relenting. "We'll agree to disagree."

"Thank you, Ryan," Mimi replied gratefully.

As we stood there, our attention was drawn to Ignis in the distance. Her massive body laid atop the continent as she casually conversed with the humans in the prison, which she had placed onto the ground in front of her monolithic face. Even from this distance, I could hear snippets of her words; she seemed to be trying to get to know them.

“Oh, so your name is Lyre? That’s cute,” she giggled heartily, sending light vibrations through the earth. “Hm? Why are you looking at me like that? It’s not like I’m not going to eat you or anything! Although I totally could if I wanted to.”

Seeing her like this made me question my resentment towards her even more, but I couldn't bring myself to let go of my animosity. After all, she had caused so much suffering and humiliation for us, and I wasn't quite ready to forgive her for all that.

My mind entered a contemplative state, trying to figure out how Ignis could go from the destructive goddess who decimated the Capital and snuffed out so many lives to this carefree and friendly giantess. It didn't make any sense.

I quickly gained a newfound respect for Mimi's ability to influence people. She had accomplished in a few weeks what should have been impossible, and against all odds, brought Ignis to our side. 

“Um, Ryan. Actually, Iggy and I were on our way to Sakura City,” My thoughts were interrupted when Mimi abruptly spoke up. “I’ve been thinking of a way to keep all our friends safe.”

I turned towards her, flashing her an inquisitive look.

"I was thinking... Maybe I could get everyone to gather at the school. Then I could just lift it from the ground and keep it with me at all times. That way, I'd be able to ensure their safety," Mimi elaborated.

I stared at her, flabbergasted by the absurdity and boldness of her idea. Trust Mimi to come up with something so outrageous. 

"I know it sounds crazy, but it's the only way I can think of to really protect them," she continued nervously. "What do you think?" 

"Well, it's certainly… creative," I said slowly. "But how would you even go about doing something like that? And where would you keep an entire school campus?" 

"I'd keep it on me, of course," Mimi replied matter-of-factly. "You’ve seen me at my full size, I’m definitely big enough to carry it easily. As for extracting it, I can just dig out the plot of land with my fingernail. As long as I am careful, nobody will get hurt." 

She made it sound so simple, as if moving landmasses was no different from rearranging furniture. I didn't doubt her abilities, but the scale of what she proposed was staggering to me. 

Still, her determination to safeguard our friends was sincere, and I could see the fierce protectiveness in her eyes.

"To be honest I am quite against the idea. Especially after experiencing being trapped both on and inside your body for so long," I told her frankly, "but I also know how unpredictable and dangerous the world is now. Sakura City could be wiped off the face of the earth at any moment and there would be nothing any of the citizens could do about it. If you really think your plan will work, then I will trust you." 

Mimi's face lit up. She threw her arms around me in an ecstatic hug, nearly knocking me over.

"Thank you for believing in me!" she exclaimed. "I won't let you down. I'll keep everyone safe, no matter what!" 

Her enthusiasm was infectious, giving me some hope that her plan would succeed in spite of its sheer absurdity. In the face of my godly childhood friend, all I could do was pray that she would be able to make true to her promises.

But was this really the right decision? A creeping doubt plagued my mind, growing larger the more I thought about it.

The warm sun cast a golden hue over Sakura City as Ryan and I strolled down the familiar streets towards our old school. I couldn't help but smile, taking in the sights and sounds of the hometown that I had missed dearly. Cherry blossom petals danced through the air, carried by the gentle breeze, painting a picture-perfect backdrop for our return.

"Remember when we used to come here after class to grab ice cream?" Ryan asked, pointing at the quaint little shop on the corner.

"Of course," I replied with a grin, gazing fondly at the store, “you had an unhealthy obsession with the plum flavored one.”

My normal life as an ordinary high school girl already seemed like the distant past, even though it hadn’t even been two months. Now, even the simple pleasures of strolling around my old town gave me an indescribable sense of nostalgia. Together, we chatted about mundane things, recalling all the small details about our shared past.

He chuckled, "You know, it feels like forever since we've just walked around like this. Just the two of us, catching up and reminiscing about old times."

I nodded in agreement, feeling a warmth spread through my chest at the simple pleasure of reconnecting with my closest friend. As we continued walking, I couldn't help but wonder what he truly thought of my plan. He hadn't objected when I told him, but his expression displayed a hint of unease.

"Ryan, are you really okay with all of this? With me being… You know, a goddess and everything?" I ventured cautiously, searching his face for any sign of discontent.

He sighed, running a hand through his short black hair before fixing me with a reassuring smile. "Mimi, I trust you. If there's anyone who can handle such power and use it for good, it's you. It's just… A lot to take in, that's all."

I appreciated his words, but I could still feel his apprehension and my thoughts began to swirl. What if my actions put him and everyone else in danger? The weight of responsibility was heavier than I could have ever imagined. But despite the doubts gnawing at me, I knew deep down that I couldn't afford to hesitate. The fate of our loved ones, and perhaps even the world, rested in my hands.

"Thank you, Ryan," I murmured, feeling a surge of gratitude for his approval. "I promise, I'll do everything I can to protect everyone."

As we stepped onto the school grounds, I steeled myself for the challenges ahead, determined not to let fear stand in my way. Together with Ryan by my side, I was ready to face whatever the future had in store.

My heart swelled with joy as we finally reached the school, greeted by the familiar faces of our classmates. They had no idea about my newly-awakened powers, and I wanted nothing more than to cherish these precious moments before everything changes.

"Hey everyone, it's been a while!" I exclaimed, pulling each person into a warm embrace. The air buzzed with excitement as we caught up on all that we'd missed during my absence.

"Welcome back, Mimi!" cried Talia, my lab partner in chemistry class, her eyes lighting up with happiness.

"Man, it feels like ages since we've seen the both of you," added another classmate, clapping me on the shoulder.

My gaze landed on Percy, who was standing off to the side, his face a mixture of relief and concern. Percy was my classmate… and friend I guess. He was a quiet guy who didn’t really talk much or hang out with anyone else. But in my first year of high school, he had surprisingly confessed to me. I rejected him, of course, since my love for Ryan has never changed since childhood, but I continued talking to him from time to time, trying to be a caring and considerate classmate.

As I approached him, he looked at me hesitantly, his red eyes filled with unspoken questions.

"Hello, Percy," I said softly, offering him a reassuring smile. "I'm glad to see you too."

"Mi-Mimi... I was so worried about you," he stammered, his voice trembling slightly. "I kept hearing news about these giant beings roaming the continent, and I thought… I thought you might have…"

"Thank you for your concern, Percy," I interrupted gently, placing a comforting hand on his arm. "But as you see, I'm okay now. I'm here, safe and sound."

He nodded, the relief palpable in his eyes, and I could feel the depth of his worry for me. I wished I could tell him that I was not as helpless as he thinks, and that I had recently even defeated one of those giantesses, but I knew it wasn't the right time. For now, all I could do was reassure him that I was fine.

"Thank you, Mimi," he whispered, his face breaking into a small smile, “for coming back.”

"Of course, Percy," I replied, my heart aching at the thought of what lay ahead.

As I stood there with my friends, surrounded by laughter and love, I could only pray that my newfound powers and bold plan would be enough to protect them all.

I cleared my throat, raising my hands to call for everyone's attention. A hush fell over the crowd as all eyes turned to me. 

"Everyone, I have an important announcement to make," I began, trying not to show my anxiety. I took a deep breath, steadying my nerves. "Our town is no longer safe. The giant entities that have been terrorizing the continent are approaching Sakura City, and they may even be here within days." 

Gasps and cries of alarm erupted from the crowd. I raised my hands again, calling for silence. 

"Please, everyone remain calm," I said firmly. "I have a plan to protect us, but I need all of you to gather your families and meet at the school this evening for further instructions." 

The crowd erupted into panicked chatter once more, fear and uncertainty etched into every face. My heart ached at the distress I was causing them, but I knew this was the only way.

“How do you know this?” one student suddenly asked, his anxious face stricken with fear.

Displaying a facade of confidence, I calmly gestured towards Ryan.

”Remember that Ryan works for the military? He was there when the Capital was first attacked a month ago. He has been tracking their movements ever since then, we can only ask that you trust our judgement,” I explained. Mixing in half truths with my lies would make my tale more convincing, and utilizing Ryan’s reputation as an accomplished soldier would inspire more confidence in my plan.

"Please spread the word," I instructed, motioning for them to disperse. "We must work together if we are to survive this." 

Gradually, the crowd began to thin out, each person hurrying off to gather their families. Once the courtyard had emptied, I breathed a sigh of relief, the tension draining from my body. We were one step closer to succeeding. 

"That was quite the speech," Ryan said, coming to stand beside me. "Do you really think they'll all show up this evening?" 

"They have to," I replied grimly. "It's the only way." 

"Is this really the only way?" he wondered out loud, "Mimi, you need to know that this is going to be a bigger responsibility than you think. You have to be ready to be accountable for hundreds of lives." 

Ryan had a point, but in my head, we had already gone too far to turn back. I offered him a weak smile before replying, "I’m aware, Ryan, but there’s no time to overthink things. I’m also going to leave now… I have to go get my dad." 

Ryan frowned, his eyes darkening with concern. We both knew what my father was like. "Do you want me to come with you? I can help explain the situation and encourage him to cooperate." 

I shook my head. This was something I had to do alone. "No, but I appreciate the offer. I'll see you this evening." 

With a heavy heart, I set off down the familiar road leading to my house and the confrontation I had been dreading the most.

As I walked, I couldn't help but feel the weight of my task growing heavier with each step. The thought of facing my father made my heart race, but it was something that I had to do. My plan could be the difference between life and death for the people I cared about, and that includes my father.

Lost in my thoughts, I didn't notice Percy approaching until he was right in front of me, his crimson eyes filled with concern. "Mimi," he called out to me, stopping me in my tracks. "Can we talk for a bit? I... I can't help but feel like you're hiding something."

My breath caught in my throat, and I felt a surge of panic. Did Percy realize that I wasn’t being truthful? Was it that obvious? I forced myself to stay calm, plastering on a sweet smile as I stared at him. "I'm not sure what you mean, Percy," I lied, hoping he would drop the subject.

But Percy persisted, "It's just... ever since you came back, you've been acting... different. And then you told everyone about the crisis we are facing. It's obvious that there's more to this story than you're letting on."

This guy was really not to be underestimated, just how closely has he been scrutinizing me?

"Please let it go, Percy," I pleaded, my eyes darting around nervously, "I can't tell you everything. Not yet."

"Then when?" he asked, his voice soft but insistent. "When will you tell me?"

"Believe me, Percy, I wish I could tell you everything," I answered, "but for now, all you need to know is that I'm doing this to protect everyone. Please, just trust me."

Percy hesitated, his gaze searching mine for any sign of deceit. Finally, he sighed, his shoulders slumping in resignation. "Alright, Mimi. I'll trust you. But promise me that you'll be ca-careful, okay?"

"Thank you, Percy," I murmured gratefully, feeling a sense of relief wash over me. "I promise that everything will be ok."

As Percy reluctantly left, I continued on my way, praying that my father wouldn’t be too difficult. As I neared my home, I took a deep breath and steeled myself for the challenge ahead. It was time to face my demons.

I opened the front door slowly, peeking inside to find my father sitting in his armchair as usual, a stern scowl on his face. His eyes flickered over to me as I entered, narrowing in displeasure. 

"Where have you been?" he growled, rising to his feet. "Do you have any idea how worried I've been? You can't just disappear for weeks without a word!"

"I'm sorry, Dad," I said weakly, ducking my head to avoid his furious gaze. "I know I should have called, but things got really complicated."

"Complicated?" He roared. "What's so complicated that you can't even pick up the phone to let me know where you were?" 

"I… don’t have my phone with me. And I was going through a lot of things," I tried to explain, biting my lip. "That’s also why I’m here right now, I have something urgent to tell-"

"I don't want to hear your excuses!" he interrupted me harshly, grabbing my arm in a painful grip. "No more running off on your own, do you hear me? You're grounded, young lady, and you're staying right here where I can keep an eye on you!"

He began to drag me towards my room and I stumbled along behind him, panic rising in my chest. I couldn't be trapped here, not now especially. 

"No, Dad, please!" I cried desperately. "I have to go, this is important!" 

But he didn't listen. With a snarl, he threw me into my room and slammed the door behind me. I heard the lock click into place, sealing me inside, and I sank to the floor in despair. How was I going to get out of this? My plan was already in motion, and if I didn't show up at the school tonight, all my efforts would have been for naught.

I buried my face in my hands, tears spilling between my fingers as memories flooded my mind. This wasn't the first time my father had locked me in like this. Ever since Mom died, he'd been fiercely protective of me - but his love had turned into a cage, trapping me and cutting me off from everything I held dear. 

I thought of my sixteenth birthday, when he refused to let me attend my own party. My friends had planned a big surprise for me, but I never got to see it. I also remembered the night of my middle school prom, sitting alone in my room while faint music drifted through my window from the school down the road. 

One by one, the memories resurfaced until I was drowning in them.

The times he scolded me when I didn't answer his calls quickly enough. I even recalled the time when he planted a tracker on my phone so he'd always know my location. Eventually, I stopped bringing my phone along when leaving the house.

And whenever I got injured, I would always have to hide it from him in fear of getting punished. Like when I fell off my bike and broke my arm at fifteen - he grounded me for a month after finding out.

No matter how much I bargained or pleaded, nothing changed. His rules were absolute, and my happiness meant nothing as long as he had control. But I can’t live like that anymore. I have a greater purpose now, a duty to protect the people I cared about. Even if it meant defying him, I had to fulfill my objective.

As I looked out the window, I was reminded of the power I now possessed. Maybe, just this once, I could finally stand up to my father and show him I no longer needed his protection. The thought should have terrified me, but instead I felt a surge of determination. He had constrained me for too long - it was time to take back my freedom and do what I needed to do.

I waited until the house fell silent, then crept to the window and slowly eased it open. The drop was still a long way down, so I tied together some sheets and blankets to form a makeshift rope. As I climbed out and descended into the night, my veins filled with adrenaline.

When I reached the ground, I broke into a run towards the school. The winding path to school was empty at this hour, lit subtly by the orange glow of sunset. My sneakers pounded against the asphalt as I raced through the streets, fueled by the thrill of rebellion. 

By the time I arrived, my cheeks were flushed and I was panting to catch my breath. But as I saw Ryan waiting near the entrance, a smile spread across my face. I ran to him and threw my arms around his neck, squeezing him tightly. 

"You’re here," he said, relief evident in his voice. He pulled back to look at me, brows furrowing with concern as he noticed my red-rimmed eyes. "What's wrong? Did something happen?" 

I shook my head, wiping a stray tear from my cheek. "It's nothing. I'm just… really happy to see you." 

Ryan studied me for a moment longer before nodding. "I'm happy to see you too. But we should make sure everyone else has arrived. Are you ready?" 

I took a deep breath and steadied myself, pushing aside the remnants of my distress. Ryan was right, we had a job to do. I gave him a confident nod. "Let's go." 

Together we entered the schoolyard, scanning the area to account for each of our friends and their families. Most had already arrived in small groups, chatting or playing on their phones to pass the time. A few stragglers showed up over the next few minutes until finally, we were all present. Every single one of my friends, gathered here in one place. My heart swelled at the sight. 

It was finally time to put my plan into action.

I closed my eyes and focused, tapping into the latent power within me. It stirred, then surged through my veins like liquid fire. My body responded in kind, stretching and expanding as I grew at an astonishing speed.

The ground shook under my feet while startled screams rang out below me. I gritted my teeth against the otherworldly sensations wracking my body, my clothes shredding to pieces as my limbs swelled far beyond normal human proportions. 

When the chaos finally settled, I found myself towering over everything at my 88.9km tall stature. The schoolyard looked impossibly small below, my friends mere dots in a sea of concrete. 

Heat flooded my cheeks as I realized my nakedness. I fumbled to cover myself, folding my arms over my chest and squeezing my thighs together in a futile attempt at modesty. My face burned hotter than ever under the combined gazes of everyone, all gaping up at me in fear and trepidation. 

Never had I felt so utterly exposed. I was no longer just the lovable school idol of Sakura High. Here, now, I was an indomitable goddess in the flesh. Raw, unadulterated power given shape. 

An involuntary whimper escaped my lips as I fidgeted awkwardly. This was going to take some getting used to.

I took a deep, steadying breath and straightened to my full height. There was no going back now. I had to embrace this, no matter how uncomfortable it felt. 

My friends, frightened by my unfathomable scale, ran wildly in all directions. I thought about calmly explaining the situation to them, but something told me that it would do little to curb their panic. I decided to opt for a more direct solution instead.

Regaining some of my composure, I leaned down and dragged a fingernail through the earth, creating an indentation around the perimeter of the compound. The ground rumbled and shook, collapsing inward to form an impassable moat.

There. Now they couldn't escape, even if they tried. 

Satisfied, I rose back up and folded my arms under my breasts, trying and failing to appear calm. My heart raced as I studied the figures milling about below, seeing the obvious panic in their distressed movements.

They looked so miniscule, so insignificant, so… at my mercy.

The thought sent a thrill through me, warmth pooling low in my abdomen. I bit my lip and shifted my legs, acutely aware of the slick heat gathering between my thighs. 

Oh no. This couldn't be happening. Not now, not in front of everyone. I squeezed my eyes shut, my sense of shame warring with my inappropriate bodily reaction. Why was this whole thing such a turn on for me? No matter how hard I tried to contain myself, my arousal only grew more apparent.

“OH MY GOD! WHAT IS GOING ON!” a shriek rang out from the schoolyard. My eyes flew open, scanning the area below my stratospheric legs. There, by the gates - a familiar mop of unruly brown hair. Percy.

I sighed, the sound booming even to my own ears, and called out to him in what I hoped was a soothing tone, "Percy, calm down. Everything is under control."

He froze, craning his neck to peer up at me. I offered a sheepish smile, very much aware of how it must appear from his perspective. "It's just me, Mimi. I won't hurt you. I just… had a bit of a growth spurt." 

Understatement of the century. 

Percy gaped, eyes widening comically as he took in my titanic form. I resisted the urge to squirm under his scrutiny, acutely conscious of my nakedness and the glossy evidence of my arousal glistening on my inner thighs. 

"M-Mimi?" His voice was faint, disbelief etched into every syllable. "How is this... what did-?"

His words were cut off as a tiny droplet of my precum, barely noticeable to me but devastating to those of normal size, unceremoniously dripped down onto the cityscape below. Thankfully, it had avoided the schoolyard where all my friends were currently on, but it did land on top of a row of flats, demolishing the minute buildings under an unforgiving mass of fluid.

I hope nobody was home…

I cleared my throat, the sound rumbling through the air like thunder as I tried to brush past my embarrassing slip up. "It's a long story. I'll explain everything later, but for now I need you to calm everyone down. Tell them I mean no harm." 

Percy nodded mutely, still staring up at me in stunned silence. I frowned, snapping my fingers to get his attention. The sharp crack echoed over the city like a gunshot, and he flinched fearfully. 

"Percy!" My voice came out harsher than intended, amplified by my colossal vocal cords into a deafening bellow. I winced, modulating my tone before continuing. "Please gather everyone in the schoolyard. I will return shortly."

With that, I turned and strode off, the ground rumbling with every step. I didn't stop until Sakura City was but a speck on the horizon.

Only then did I collapse to my knees, gargantuan legs folding as I landed on the earth with a ground-shaking thud. I buried my face in my hands, cheeks burning as the memory of what just happened replayed in my mind. How could I have been so careless? So stupid? All it took was a single errant thought, and now who knows how many lives I've destroyed. 

A sob welled up in my chest, escaping as a strangled whimper. I was a menace. A monster. All this power, and I couldn't even control my own arousal. 

I couldn't undo the damage I caused. I could only hope that such accidents wouldn’t happen again in the future once the school was under my possession. I fumbled for my gigantic white dress and underwear, which I had previously left somewhere in the mountains. I couldn’t bring my goddess-sized clothing with me when I was as small as a human after all, and it wasn’t like anyone was capable of stealing or even moving it.

The fabric was soft and cool to the touch, a stark contrast to my heated skin as I picked it up. I couldn't help but glance back at the city, knowing that everyone there could still see my humongous figure clearly despite the great distance I had put between us. I never used to worry about such things, but it was different now that the people in question were all people I knew. The thought sent a shiver down my spine, a mix of embarrassment and something else I didn't dare name.

I began to dress myself slowly, trying to focus on each deliberate movement of my hands rather than the uncountable eyes that I knew were watching me. I first pulled up my underwear, feeling the fabric slide up along my smooth legs before finally covering my most intimate area. Despite my best efforts, my cheeks flushed even deeper as I imagined the gasps and whispers from the spectators.

Next came my white summer dress. I held it in front of me for a moment, taking a deep breath to steady myself before slipping it over my head. The sensation of the fabric cascading down my colossal body was almost heavenly, like a gentle waterfall caressing my skin. It settled around me, draping over my curves in a way that felt both comfortable and elegant.

As I adjusted the straps and smoothed out the wrinkles, my thoughts raced with conflicting emotions. There was relief, of course - relief that I was no longer fully exposed to the world. But there was also a lingering sense of vulnerability, a persistent echo of what had transpired earlier.

With my clothing now in place, I took another deep breath and turned back toward the school. In just a few strides, I closed the continental distance between us, my massive form casting a dominating shadow over the entire city.

I reached down with my fingers, carefully prying the entire school compound off the ground, making sure not to cause any damage. As I lifted it up, I marveled at how small and delicate it looked on my fingertip, like a microscopic model of the world I once knew.

My heart swelled with both care and responsibility for these people who had once been my friends and classmates. I knew that it was up to me to protect them from the other goddesses… and perhaps even from myself. I brought the school up to my face, peering at the panicked figures scrambling within. "Do not be afraid," I said in a gentle tone, "I mean you no harm. From now on, I will keep you safe. You will live with me, and I will provide for all your needs." 

With that, I carefully placed the school compound in my cleavage, nestling it snugly between my breasts. I adjusted my bra to keep it secure, taking extra care not to jostle the tiny structure. 

Once I was satisfied it was stable, I stood back to my full height, gazing out at the rest of Sakura City. A few minor areas were little more than rubble now, destroyed by my earlier mishap and catastrophic steps. I felt a burst of guilt at the sight, but also an unusual exhilaration - the heady rush of power that came with being so unstoppable.

My cheeks flushed as I recalled how I had changed in full view of the city, slowly slipping into my dress as if performing a sensual striptease. I knew they had all seen me, staring up in terror and awe as my most intimate parts were shown.

My love juices continued to blossom low in my abdomen, the dampness gradually gathering between my legs. I squeezed my thighs together, struggling to ignore the feeling, but it was no use. There, in the center of my hometown, I came to an undeniable realization: I enjoyed this. I enjoyed being on display, lording my power over everyone in the most primal way.

Another thought suddenly entered my mind: Had my father seen the entire thing as well?

I turned my gaze towards my house, peeking through the thick canopy of clouds that perpetually swirled around my shins. There, in front of the entrance, was an infinitesimal figure. Even from my atmospheric vantage point, I could tell that it was my father. I guess I was getting better at sensing things at a human scale. He stood motionless, gawking at me with a dumbfounded expression. 

"Dad!" My amplified voice boomed. He flinched at the sound, stumbling back a step. I leaned down, bracing my hands on my knees as I gazed at him. He looked so small, barely bigger than bacteria. The urge to crush him under my fingertip surfaced for a brief moment before I pushed it away, appalled at myself.

"Come out here. Now," I commanded.

He hesitated, then slowly made his way into the open. I frowned down at him, rage bubbling up inside me. All the years of his overbearing control and harsh punishments flashed through my mind.

"You never listened to me," I said, my tone icy. "You never trusted me. All you did was watch me, waiting for me to mess up so you could swoop in and 'fix' things. I'm not a child anymore, Dad, no matter how much you want me to stay that way."

"Mimi, please," he begged weakly, cowering under my glare, "calm down, let's talk about this."

"I don't want to talk!" I snapped. "I want you to understand that you have no power over me anymore. Your rules mean nothing. I don't need your permission for anything, and there's nothing you can do to control me." 

I took a deep breath, feeling tears prick at my eyes. But I would not cry in front of him, not now. I had to be strong. 

"The only reason I'm letting you live is because you're my father," I sneered coldly, even though I knew deep down that I would never willingly hurt him no matter what. "Don't make me regret that decision."

He fell to his knees, hands clasped in supplication. "I'm sorry," he cried, his voice breaking. "I never meant to hurt you. I was only trying to keep you safe." 

I scoffed, crossing my arms across my chest and adjusting my stance. Even that minor movement caused an impressive tremor to run through the ground. My father shuddered, bending his head lower. 

"Being safe and being happy are not the same thing," I hissed. "You were so obsessed with control that you never once stopped to consider what I actually wanted. Well, now you have no control. None at all." 

To emphasize my point, I took a single step forward. The ground shook catastrophically under my foot, and I relished the burst of power that shot through me. Buffeted by the earthquakes, my childhood home crumbled into rubble.

My father let out a broken sob. "Please, Mimi," he pleaded, "I really am sorry, I swear! Have mercy!” 

I regarded him distastefully, letting him squirm under my gaze. His pleas meant nothing to me now. After years under his thumb, I finally had the upper hand, and he had no right to ask for mercy. 

“Remember this afternoon? When I said sorry to you?” I questioned in a chilling tone. ”Do you remember how you responded? Would you like me to re-enact the scene for you?”

Frozen in fear, he just stared dumbly at my tremendous frame.

“You never ever accepted my apologies that easily!” I screamed, not caring about the devastating effects my unsuppressed voice dealt to the cityscape below. Windows shattered as many already weakened structures succumbed to their damages.

"Your life will be spared," I said at last in an eerily calm manner. "But things will be different now. If you want to stay alive, you'll do as I say without a single ounce of complaint. Is that clear?" 

He nodded jerkily, wiping at his eyes. "Yes," he said in a quivering whimper. "Anything you ask." 

"Good." I shifted my foot forward again, positioning it such that my ruined house lay directly in the gap between two of my toes. My father let out a sharp gasp as I leaned down, peering at him through the cage of my feet. 

"Then your first task is simple," I purred, a smug smile tugging at my lips. "You will live in the underside of my toenail, and you will keep it clean. Every speck of dirt, every bit of grime - you will lick it all away until I am satisfied. Do you understand?" 

My father stared at me with abject horror, but quickly nodded again. He had no choice. I was in charge now, and he would do as I commanded, whether he liked it or not.

The feeling of authority was intoxicating. I couldn't wait to see just how far my newfound control could reach.

With one final, hard glare at my father, I reached down and plucked him off the ground using the tip of my index finger. He wriggled in my grasp, too scared to even cry out as I brought him closer to my foot. Meticulously, I stuffed him beneath my toenail, ensuring that he was deposited deep inside.

"Get to work," I ordered, watching as he hesitantly began his degrading task. A shiver of pleasure ran through me as I realized just how thoroughly I had subjugated him. The man who once towered over me, controlling every aspect of my life, was now nothing more than a speck beneath my toenail, forced to bow to my whims.

As I straightened up to my full height, I couldn't help but giggle with a mixture of excitement and satisfaction. My entire world had changed, and though I knew I would have to use my powers responsibly, there was no denying that wielding such control over those around me thrilled me to my very core.

I scanned the miniscule compound in my bosom, taking note of all the people I had known for years—their fates now unequivocally resting in my powerful hands. As much as I had good intentions and sought to protect them, a wicked part of me couldn't help but revel in the possibilities that lay before me.

As long as I didn’t take it too far, it would be fine to just have a bit of fun… right?

I hauled myself out of the collapsed subway station entrance, coughing as dust filled my lungs. Chunks of concrete and twisted metal beams littered the ground around me. As I stumbled to my feet, I froze at the sight before me. 

Sakura City, my home, lay in utter ruin. Skyscrapers that once gleamed proudly now teetered at precarious angles, their glass facades shattered. Bridges had crumbled into the river below, while roads were rent with deep fissures. Fires raged unchecked, sending plumes of acrid black smoke into the sky. The air reverberated with a cacophony of shrieking metal and crumbling stone. 

My mind reeled, struggling to process the sheer scale of devastation. And the cause of it all towered in the distance - Mimi, my childhood friend turned titanic goddess. Even from miles away, her colossal form dominated the horizon. Each ponderous step sent tremors through the broken earth that threatened to knock me off my feet.

I watched, transfixed and numb, as she strode away from the ruined city. Mimi's bound lilac hair cascaded down her enormous back, swaying hypnotically with every movement. The white fabric of her dress clung to her curves, flowing lightly in the high altitude winds. I couldn't tear my gaze away from her seemingly endless legs, each massive thigh thicker than the tallest mountain. Her dainty feet, though now inconceivably huge, still possessed a certain grace as they left the city and stepped into the ocean, the water level not even reaching her ankles.

Despite how far away she was, I still felt infinitesimally small, a mere speck compared to her incomprehensible size. An overwhelming sense of insignificance washed over me. What could I possibly do in the face of such raw, uncontrollable power? The city I'd known all my life had been reduced to a broken toy set, ruthlessly scattered by a careless giantess.

With every thunderous step Mimi took away from me, dread settled like a lead weight in my stomach. Would she even notice if she crushed me underfoot like an ant? I shuddered at the implications, realizing how utterly helpless I was. The world itself seemed to quake in Mimi's presence.

As her astronomical silhouette faded into the distance, I found myself simultaneously awed and terrified by what she had become. The gentle, music-loving girl I once knew now held the fate of cities, perhaps even humanity itself, in her hands.

Now, why was I down here instead of inside her bountiful cleavage with the rest of the school? Well, it was all due to my own meticulously formulated plan.

I'd known that Mimi would never willingly leave me behind, especially not after her transformation. Her stubborn nature would never allow it. So, I'd been forced to craft an elaborate ruse, playing the part of the loyal friend willing to follow her to the ends of the Earth.

I had "reluctantly" agreed to her plan, feigning the perfect mixture of apprehension and acceptance. In reality, I had already made my decision to leave Mimi. The entire time, my mind raced with contingency plans, scenarios running through my head like a maddening loop.

The moment Mimi started growing, I knew her attention would be off me. I had previously noted how unreliable Mimi’s perception was when she was at her full size. Confident that I would not be noticed, I slipped away from the school, exiting the compound mere moments before her colossal fingernail dragged across the perimeter, creating an impassable trench that trapped everyone else in.

The rest of my escape was a blur of adrenaline and carefully timed maneuvers, ducking and weaving through the debris-strewn cityscape. My military training had kicked in, honed reflexes and keen senses guiding me through the chaos.

It wasn't until I'd reached the relative safety of my hiding spot that I allowed myself to breathe, tucked away beneath the burned-out husk of an old train station. From my vantage point, I'd been able to keep watch on Mimi, ensuring she didn't double back for me.

I did feel guilty about betraying Mimi’s trust, and I also knew that she would probably never forgive me if she were to find me again. Yet, as I stared up at the overwhelming figure of my childhood friend, now a goddess among men, I couldn't shake the feeling that I'd made the right choice.

I did not want to be an afterthought next to Mimi’s overpowering presence, having zero agency or control over anything. Had chosen to follow her, I would be exactly that: an insignificant pet, sticking to her immense body while she does everything.

Of course, that wasn’t the only reason I had chosen to run away. I had other reasons to believe that following Mimi was a bad idea.

Recently, Mimi has been acting… worrisome. I couldn't help but think back to the way she'd treated her father, her own flesh and blood. As strict as he was to her growing up, she still shouldn’t have stuck him under her toenail like that.

And the scariest part of it all was how much enjoyment she looked like she was having as she did it. Mimi liked it, abusing her power over her loved ones now that she was superior to them.

I recalled that intimate night we shared, where Mimi had taken advantage of my injuries to have sex with me. Her assertive side had reared its head in that moment, unveiling her primal lust for control and domination.

I didn't want to believe that Mimi, the girl I'd known my entire life, was anything other than a sweet and good-natured girl. But a nagging feeling in my gut, coupled with her recent behavior, made me rethink everything I thought I knew about her.

There was another question that troubled me, one that I never thought I would ever be asking: Did Mimi really care about saving humanity that much?

She certainly does to a certain extent, but it feels like she is merely doing it out of convenience. It is not something that I can easily put into words, but my intuition tells me that Mimi’s objectives may not be perfectly aligned with mine or Lucy’s.

Mimi might only really care about a select few people in her life instead of the future of humanity as a whole. That was probably why Mimi didn’t think much about the safety of the rest of the city when she thought up her plan; she only acted to ensure the safety of her friends from school.

As these thoughts swirled in my mind, I came to a grim conclusion: I couldn't afford to blindly trust Mimi anymore. Not while her loyalties were so uncertain and her conduct so unpredictable.

Taking one last, forlorn look at the immeasurable figure of Mimi, I turned and sprinted off in the opposite direction, my heart pounding in my chest.

The sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of red and purple as I ran, a stark contrast to the darkness that had settled in my heart.

I proceeded carefully through the desolate streets, my footsteps echoing hollowly off the crumbling buildings that loomed above me like silent sentinels. As I turned a corner, I found myself face-to-face with a familiar figure. 

Captain Jacob of the Specialized Weapons Division stood amidst the rubble, his striking green hair tousled by the wind and his dark red eyes narrowed in grim determination. His rugged, weathered face was set in a stern expression as he surveyed the destruction around us.

He was the new head of the Specialized Weapons Division after General Drayton’s death in the Capital. I had contacted him discreetly to help with evacuating the city while I kept tabs on Mimi in school.

"Ryan," he greeted me gruffly, his voice rough with barely contained displeasure. "Glad you made it out in one piece."

I nodded, my throat tight with emotion as I took in the extent of the devastation. "Thanks for your help with the evacuation, Captain. I couldn't have done it without you."

Jacob shrugged, his gaze hardening. "Just doing my job. Someone has to clean up the mess these monsters leave behind."

Together, we walked through the empty city square, our footsteps crunching on the debris-strewn ground. The once bustling heart of Sakura City was now a ghost town, its buildings dilapidated and its streets deserted. 

I couldn't help but shudder as I noticed the imprints of Mimi's massive feet pressed into the shattered earth, each one larger than multiple city blocks. Her casual steps had crushed entire neighborhoods, reducing homes and businesses to nothing more than dust and rubble.

"Does she even realize what she's done?" I mumbled quietly.

Jacob let out a harsh, mirthless laugh. "Who the fuck knows what goes on in the head of a goddess? They're so far above us, they probably don't even notice the ants they're stepping on."

His words sent a chill down my spine, and I couldn't help but wonder if he was right. Perhaps Mimi was becoming more detached from her humanity each day she spends as a goddess.

“On a brighter note, I have received confirmation about the headcount of the evacuation. Everyone made it out safely,” Jacob said. 

I couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief at his words. "Thank you, Captain. I don't know what I'd do without you."

"Yeah, yeah. Just don't go getting sappy on me," he grumbled, but I could tell by the slight softening of his expression that he appreciated my gratitude.

While I had no idea how many people have already met their unfortunate ends from my gigantic childhood friend’s actions, I was determined not to let her kill anyone today at least.

"Any news on the other fronts?" I asked, steering the conversation back to business.

"It's a fucking shitshow out there," he spat. "We've been working on some new toys, though. We need all the firepower we can get against those bitches."

As he rattled off the list of new weapons, my brain struggled to keep up with the onslaught of information. There were superpowered railguns, biological bombs the size of blimps, and other destructive weaponry.

The superpowered railgun, the pride of the Specialized Weapons Division, was a marvel of human engineering. Capable of firing rounds that could theoretically penetrate a mountain, it was humanity's best shot at bringing down a goddess. Unfortunately, when they had a chance to use it against the Goddess of Water, it only managed to elicit a yawn from her before she casually crushed the monstrosity with her bare hand. The once-mighty weapon was reduced to scrap metal in an instant, and the team that had worked tirelessly on its creation was devastated.

The biological bombs were another promising idea. Filled with a cocktail of the deadliest pathogens known to man, they were designed to infect and slowly kill even the most resilient of goddesses. However, the only thing we learnt from using them in battle was that goddesses were completely immune to all types of poisons.

As Jacob continued to list the various weapons they'd tested and their subsequent failures, a sinking feeling settled in the pit of my stomach. No matter what they threw at the goddesses, it seemed like they were invincible. How were they supposed to protect humanity when even their most advanced technology was nothing more than a nuisance to these all-powerful beings?

"We're fighting a losing battle, Captain," I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "What chance do our weapons have against entities so far beyond our comprehension?"

Jacob frowned as he responded, "We keep fighting, that's what we do. We may not have found the answer yet, but that doesn't mean it's not out there. We just need to work harder, think smarter, and maybe, just maybe, we'll find a way to even the odds."

Jacob suddenly halted his steps, looking at me with a serious expression.

“Now it’s your turn to share what you know, who exactly is this goddess?” He asked bluntly, cutting straight to the point.

I paused, considering Jacob's question carefully. Mimi was my childhood friend and I cared about her, but her newfound goddess status made things much more convoluted.

Taking a deep breath, I began to explain, "Mimi has been my friend since young, she was a human. She had consumed a magical fragment of a goddess, transforming her into a goddess."

Jacob leaned forward intently. "A goddess sympathetic to our cause could be the edge we need, Ryan."

I shifted uncomfortably, my apprehension rising. "Honestly Captain, I'm not sure. Mimi is still unpredictable and I worry about relying on her too heavily. Her priorities and worldview are rapidly evolving beyond what I can anticipate."

Steeling my resolve, I made a different suggestion, "Instead of Mimi, I think we should try to locate Lucy.”

“Lu-Lucy?” Jacob was taken aback, his eyes widening in shock, “You don’t mean… First Lieutenant Lucy, do you? So it’s true after all? The rumors that she was secretly a goddess in disguise?”

I nodded my head slowly, “Yes, but she has already agreed to join humanity’s cause. I had gotten separated from her, we just need to locate her again. In the meantime, we can also try to find other potentially amicable goddesses. Building a coalition could help keep any one goddess in check while increasing our chances of success. Mimi included."

Jacob sat back, clearly pondering my recommendation seriously. I knew he was desperate for any advantage, but I had to make him see the risks of placing all our chips on Mimi. My feelings for her aside, an over-reliance on her left humanity's fate in the hands of one volatile wildcard.

The silence stretched between us, heavy with the weight of an uncertain future, as I awaited the Captain's response to my earnest counsel.

I took a deep breath, steadying myself for what I was about to reveal. "There's something else you should know, Captain. Something that could change everything."

Jacob looked to me expectantly, his eyes narrowing with intense focus. "Go on."

"There's another goddess we might be able to find. Her name is Aegis, the Goddess of Law. And she's… well, she's not exactly in her usual state right now."

"What do you mean?" Jacob's voice was taut with anticipation.

I rubbed my chin thoughtfully, still struggling to believe it myself. "Mimi somehow managed to shrink her down to human size. She left her in Liftan Town."

Jacob's jaw dropped, his eyes widening in disbelief. "Shrunk? A goddess? That's... that's impossible!"

"It’s true," I affirmed. "If we can find Aegis and talk to her while she isn’t a threat, we can potentially gain an important ally."

Jacob stood up abruptly, his chair scraping against the floor. "We need to go. Now. Liftan Town, you said?"

I nodded, watching as Jacob's mind raced with the implications. While we walked, he scanned my face intently as he contemplated something.

"Ryan, this Mimi... just how powerful is she? To be able to shrink a goddess..." His voice trailed off, a mix of awe and poorly concealed ambition in his eyes.

I felt a chill run down my spine. This was exactly what I'd been afraid of. "I don't know the full extent of her abilities," I said carefully, deliberately vague. "And to be honest, I don't even think she does."

Jacob wasn't satisfied. "But surely you must have some idea. You've seen her in action, right? What else can she do?" He continued probing.

I stood up as well, meeting Jacob's intense gaze. "Captain, with all due respect, I think we need to focus on the task at hand. Finding Aegis should be our priority right now."

Jacob's jaw clenched, impatience evident in the set of his shoulders. For a moment, I thought he might press the issue, but then he nodded curtly. "You're right. Let's move out."

As we prepared to leave, I couldn't shake the uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. Jacob's reaction to Mimi's power was troubling, to say the least. I'd have to be careful about what information I shared moving forward. The last thing we needed was for someone to try and use Mimi as a weapon against the goddesses. I had promised Lucy to find a path of coexistence, not to escalate the conflict further.

The helicopter ride to Liftan Town started off relatively peaceful, though the tension between Jacob and myself was palpable. We sat in stiff silence for several minutes, each lost in our own thoughts. 

My gaze drifted to the window, taking in the sprawling landscape stretched out below. Rolling green hills and dense forests blended into a sea of green, broken only by the occasional road or cluster of buildings. 

Then I froze, eyes widening. There, in the distance, was an immense figure standing head and shoulders above the stratosphere. Even from this distance, I could make out a feminine form, though the details were hazy. Whoever it was, she had to be at least 90 kilometers tall. 

I leaned closer to the window, squinting. As we drew nearer, more of her came into view. Long, flowing purple hair. Pale, flawless skin. And a pair of… dog ears?

I gazed up at the goddess in awe, drinking in every detail of her colossal yet stunningly adorable appearance. She was dressed in a qipao, the hem hugging her thighs, giving me a scandalous view of her long, shapely legs. Her immense feet were adorned with a pair of black stilettos, giving her a several kilometer height boost that she definitely did not need.

Her features heavily resembled a normal human, disregarding her size of course, but she also possessed a bushy tail and floppy dog ears, giving her a fascinating appearance.

The goddess glanced down, and for a moment I feared she would notice our helicopter. But her gaze simply swept over the landscape, as if searching for something. She let out a frustrated huff, the force of her breath rustling the treetops. 

I shivered, equal parts apprehension and awe coursing through me.

"You see that?" Jacob's voice snapped me from my reverie. "That's Ithyrminah, the Goddess of Nature."

"Is that so?" I replied, still unable to tear my gaze away from her enormous form.

"Yep," Jacob sighed, his tone laden with frustration. "She's been causing trouble for us recently. Real headache for the military. Always playing with cities in the Republic, she has already destroyed five of them."

I frowned at the revelation but couldn't help noticing a hint of resignation in his voice. "This is my first time seeing her, but she seems really dangerous."

"Surprisingly, her attacks don’t cause a lot of casualties," Jacob commented grudgingly. "She always seems to take her time when toying with us, giving most of the citizens enough time to evacuate. It's bizarre."

As I pondered this information, I couldn't help but wonder if Ithyrminah was trying to secretly show compassion to humans by allowing them to escape before wreaking havoc on their cities.

"Could it be that she's not as heartless as we thought?" I mused aloud, my thoughts racing. "It can’t be a coincidence that she only destroys the city after people have already escaped. Maybe she can be a potential ally too."

Jacob snorted, clearly skeptical. "Who knows what fucking twisted ideas she has in her head, she is still displacing millions, Ryan. I don’t think it is the best idea to just walk up to her and ask her."

"Maybe," I conceded, although a small part of me refused to let go of the possibility that this gigantic deity harbored some hidden kindness. After all, we would need all the allies we could get.

I looked out the helicopter window again, observing Ithyrminah's titanic figure in the distance. Even from far away, she was an amazing sight. Her lavender hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall, swaying gently in the wind. 

I found myself mesmerized by her movements, the way she delicately traced a single finger down the length of a mountain range, flattening its peaks with ease. There was a strange serenity to her actions that seemed at odds with the destruction she caused. 

Almost as if sensing my gaze, Ithyrminah turned her head to look directly at the helicopter. I sucked in a sharp breath at the sight of her piercing violet eyes. They were unfathomable eyes that seemed to peer into my very soul. 

A shiver ran down my spine as her lips curled into a knowing smile, revealing pearly white teeth. She lifted one hand in a languid wave, the simple motion stirring up powerful gusts of wind that buffeted our aircraft. 

Ithyrminah then straightened to her full towering height, her head rising up into the clouds. She let out a booming yawn that shook the entire helicopter, nearly tumbling us out of the sky. 

"Fuck!" Jacob swore as he struggled to regain control of the aircraft. His knuckles were white against the controls, cursing under his breath. 

After a few tense moments, the helicopter steadied. I breathed a sigh of relief, not daring to get too close in case Ithyrminah decided to give us more attention. 

My heart was pounding as I peered out the window again, unable to resist gazing upon Ithyrminah's immense form. She had crouched down closer to the ground now, her face looming over a metropolis. The citizens were panicking in the streets, their screams audible even from this distance.

"Pathetic humans," Ithyrminah sneered, her booming voice dripping with contempt. "Did you really think your fragile city could withstand my wrath?" 

She huffed out a breath, the gale force winds toppling buildings and churning up enormous dust clouds. Debris flew everywhere, shards of glass and concrete turning into lethal projectiles. Ithyrminah merely watched on with a look of amusement, clearly reveling in the destruction she was causing.

A drop of saliva escaped from the corner of her lips, crashing onto the city below and obliterating an entire district. Ithyrminah made no move to wipe it away, leaving the city at the mercy of the massive pool of viscous liquid. 

"Run, little insects, unless you wish to drown!" Ithyrminah taunted, a vicious grin on her face. She leaned in closer, taking a deep whiff of the panic and chaos. "Your terror is intoxicating. Perhaps I shall keep a few of you as playthings when I've had my fill of destroying your worthless city."

I shivered at her words, revulsion coursing through me.

I had been mistaken. There was nothing kind or benevolent about this goddess. She was a merciless, sadistic being who took great pleasure in tormenting us and reducing everything we had built to rubble. 

"She's just toying with them," Jacob said through gritted teeth. "Look at how much she's enjoying this!" 

I glanced over at him, seeing fury and helplessness warring on his features. We were powerless. All our weapons, technology and training amounted to nothing against a goddess of Ithyrminah's might. She could crush us as easily as stepping on an ant, barely noticing our paltry forms. 

"I wish there was something we could do," Jacob sighed, lighting a cigarette. 

"I don't like it any more than you do," I said heavily. "But we can't beat her. Not like this." 

A loud chuckle rang out, drawing our attention back to the scene of destruction. Ithyrminah had plunged both hands into the city, grasping handfuls of buildings and vehicles alike before bringing them up to her face. She sniffed at them curiously, like a child examining a new toy. 

"Maybe I should keep these ones as snacks for later," she mused, her tone dripping with glee. "A few squirming morsels to stave off my boredom before I move on to the next city."

Ithyrminah tossed the handful of buildings into her mouth, chewing with exaggerated slowness. Her eyes fluttered shut as she savored the taste, letting out a low moan of pleasure that shook the ground. 

Disgust churned in my gut. We were nothing more than insects to be crushed under her heel or snacks to satiate her appetite. 

When she swallowed, the lump traveling down her throat was visible even from our distance. Ithyrminah smacked her lips, gazing down at the ruined city with hunger. Before I knew it, the Goddess of Nature was lying contentedly on an empty brown patch that used to be a thriving city.

“I guess it’s six cities now…” Jacob said through clenched teeth, the rage evident in his facial expression, “and look at how fucking happy she is about it.”

My hands curled into fists, rage at my own weakness churning within me. How many more would die before we found a way to stop the goddesses? How much more of humanity would be crushed under their heels or devoured for their amusement? All I could do was hope that everyone had managed to evacuate in time.

As the helicopter sped off towards our destination, we sat sullenly in silence for the rest of the journey.

Upon landing in Liftan Town, the sight of Aegis caught our attention almost immediately. She was now dressed in a black gown, a sharp change from her bare nakedness the previous time I saw her. Jacob and his soldiers sprang into action, swiftly securing and tying her to a tree. Their movements were rough, but efficient, leaving no room for resistance from the once indomitable goddess.

As I approached Aegis, memories of my unbearable days trapped within her navel returned like a torrent. The feeling of confinement, the humiliation, the constant fear – it all threatened to consume me, igniting a fury I struggled to control. Taking deep breaths, I pushed those thoughts aside, focusing on the task at hand.

"Hello, Aegis," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "My name is Ryan. You may not remember me, but we've met before. I was one of the prisoners in your navel when you were still gigantic."

She slowly turned towards me, attempting to focus on my voice. Her expression was mostly unreadable, but I could tell that she was slightly taken aback.

"Ah, I see," Aegis replied hesitantly, softer than I had ever heard her speak before. Compared to the imposing sound her voice produced back when she was an almighty giantess, she now sounded far more mild. “So? Are you here to take revenge on me?”

"No," I said, trying to remain diplomatic and patient. "But what I do want is to know how to stop the 1000 year cycle. What can we do to earn the goddesses’ mercy instead of being subjected to this torturous punishment every thousand years?"

Aegis sighed, the sound almost lost in the gentle breeze. For a moment, she did not speak, her inscrutable face betraying none of her thoughts. Finally, she opened her mouth. "My motive for implementing the 1000 year cycle was not to punish the humans," she began, her tone tentative. "It was done for the preservation of the universe, for both goddesses and humans alike."

I exchanged shocked glances with Jacob, unable to comprehend how such a cruel punishment could be for the good of humanity. 

"Preservation?" I asked incredulously, trying to calm my anger. "You've got to give us more of an explanation than that. How can tormenting and nearly eradicating humanity every thousand years be for our own good?"

"Unfortunately, I… I cannot disclose everything," Aegis said, her voice shaking slightly. "But just know that not every goddess feels the same about humanity. While some may truly resent you, there are others that harbor genuine goodwill towards your species. Our actions, as harsh as they may seem, maintain a delicate balance between chaos and order."

As I listened to her words, I couldn't help but feel a mix of emotions. Even though she seemed honest, her confession didn't fully alleviate my anger. However, it did plant a seed of doubt within me.

"I apologize for what you endured in my navel," she said softly. "If I could take it back, I would. But know that I never sought vengeance or took pleasure in harming your kind. If you really desire to know more, then you will have to speak to my leader."

Her apology shocked me. That the once almighty goddess would bow her head in remorse was not something I had ever expected to see.

I studied Aegis closely, unable to find any signs of insincerity. Though I still harbored resentment for the torment she had inflicted, I could tell that she was being genuine. As much as I wanted to cling to my hatred, I realized Aegis really felt bad about it; she really wasn't the vengeful sadist I had imagined.

"Alright, I will choose to trust you," I said finally. "Could you take us to your um… leader?"

Aegis' body tensed as she thought about my request.

"I guess I can do that. I’ll take you there," she agreed, although the apprehension on her face still remained.

I nodded, then turned to Jacob. "Untie her. She's going to take us to her boss, to get some answers."

“Are you sure we can trust her?” Jacob inquired hesitantly, “she’s not just going to lead us to a trap, is she?”

“Captain,” I addressed him firmly, “this is the entire reason we are here: To ally with a goddess. If you are not prepared to have a bit of faith, then this mission was never going to succeed from the beginning.”

Jacob looked uncertain, but followed my command in the end. As soon as Aegis was free, she gestured towards a mountain behind us. 

"This way," she said. "But brace yourselves - where we're going is… beyond your comprehension."

Aegis led us along a winding path up the mountainside. With each step, the anticipation built within me and I scanned the apprehensive faces of the troops marching behind me. What awaited us at the end? As we reached a sheer rock face, Aegis placed her hand against it, causing a shimmering portal to materialize. 

"Stay close to me," she instructed.

We stepped through, and I gasped.

We were standing on clouds. Endless, billowing clouds as far as the eye could see. I glanced down instinctively and saw only an infinite expanse of white mist below. The realization struck me - we were in the sky.

"Impossible..." Jacob muttered in awe behind me. 

Aegis gave us a moment to take in the surreal sight. "Come. She's waiting just ahead."

I tore my gaze from the heavenly vista and focused it forward. That's when I saw her: The majestic goddess that loomed before us, so unimaginably huge that we were only level with her knees in spite of being so high up in the sky. She was clad in a flowing yellow sundress that clung to her curvaceous figure, enhancing her unparalleled beauty.

As we approached, I was granted an unintended voyeuristic view up her dress. Blushing, I averted my gaze from her black panties to take in the rest of her astounding form. Towering legs, slender hips, a chest as vast as a mountain range, and hair like a waterfall of ivory cascading down her back. 

When I finally looked upon her face, an expression of kind understanding gazed back at me. Those dichromatic eyes - one red, one yellow - stirred a memory from the recesses of my mind. I had seen her before, in my dream about Lucy.

"Lady Chrophemus," I breathed in realization. The Goddess of Time herself stood before me. Her kind smile only deepened as I spoke her name.

"Welcome," she spoke, her voice placid yet earth-shaking, "it’s been quite a while since I had human guests."

Characters

Name: Ithyrminah, Goddess of Nature

Age: 10,937

Height: 91.9km

Weight: 9,368,019,445,355 mt

Description: A goddess with an extremely sadistic and cruel demeanor, able to instantly strike fear into any human in spite of her cute appearance. Her interactions with humans feel extremely theatrical, filled with extravagant amounts of teasing and foreplay. According to the other goddesses though, Ithyrminah is a sweet and earnest girl who is always encouraging and considerate to everyone. This leads one to ponder which of these two sides reflect her true personality, or if neither of them do.

Combat Power: Ithyrminah’s domain of Nature grants her absolute control over plants and animals, she can alter their biologies, summon them and even command them. However, her control over her power is not strong enough to create animals or plants large enough to combat another goddess, making her relatively weak compared to the stronger goddesses.

The sun beamed down on my colossal form as I lounged beside Iggy, stretching my legs out to their full length. My bright blue eyes focused on the tiny figure of my father, scurrying across the vast underside of my toenail, painstakingly traversing the rough terrain of my toe’s skin.

"Having trouble down there, Daddy?" I called out in a sugary tone, barely able to contain my joy. "You missed a spot."

I watched intently as my diminutive father stumbled, nearly losing his footing on the bumpy surface. Sweat poured down his face as he scrubbed furiously at a speck of dirt, his body trembling with exertion and fear. The cleaning cloth in his hands looked comically small against the immensity of my toe.

"I-I'm doing my best, sweetheart," he stammered, his entire being quivering. 

"Aww, is it too hard for you?" I cooed mockingly. "Maybe if you weren't so itty bitty, you could actually do a good job. But I guess that's just how things are now, isn't it?"

A thrill ran through me as I saw him flinch at my words. This was how it should have always been - me towering over him, holding absolute authority. No more strict and overbearing rules. Now he was the one who had to worry about displeasing me.

"You're just so adorable when you're scared," I giggled, wiggling my toes gleefully. The motion sent him tumbling, and I had to stifle a laugh as he scrambled to regain his footing. "Oopsie! My bad. I forget how delicate you are sometimes."

As I watched him continue to struggle, a part of me marveled at how drastically our relationship had changed. The man who had once seemed so imposing was now not even the size of an ant to me. It was spellbinding. The unbearable days I had spent under his stern upbringing seemed so far behind me now.

"You’ve been at this all day, will you ever finish?" I teased him with a smirk. "This is only one of my toes you know, you still have nine more after this.”

My father was panting hard, trying to catch his breath. He seemed to barely even register my words as he fought against his fatigue.

“Hey, don’t you know how to reply someone when they are talking to you?” I flexed my toe, my casual motion launching my father into the air. I stifled a laugh as I watched him struggle to get up after landing back down. “Come on Daddy! Don’t make me just talk to myself!”

“Yes, yes, I hear you sweetie!” He yelled urgently in between pants, the ordeal clearly taking a toll on his body. “Just give me a moment… to catch my breath…”

Growing bored of watching my father clean just a single toe, I reached down and retrieved the miniscule school from between my breasts. I placed it on the ground right in front of my crotch, eyeing it thoughtfully. From up here, the entire school compound looked no bigger than a stray speck of lint. 

Seeing the school so helpless and fragile, I couldn't help wondering just how much fun I could have playing with it, smushing the tiny buildings under my fingers. The thought sent an electrifying shiver through me, and I felt a familiar dampness forming in my panties. 

With the school so close to my privates, there was no way my friends wouldn't notice my arousal. The potent scent of my pussy was probably overpowering their tiny noses. I giggled, realizing I no longer felt that embarrassed by such things. The heady rush of power was far too intoxicating, overriding any shame I might have once felt.

This was fine, right? After all, I was a goddess now, why should I feel embarrassed about being seen by people smaller than bacteria? And besides, I was just looking and enjoying the feeling, it wasn’t like I was actually harming anyone yet.

Satisfied with my solid reasoning, I continued savoring the enticing sight of my helpless schoolmates and the extravagant feeling of domination.

"Like the view down there?" I teased, peering down at the school with a smirk. My eyes glinted with mischief at the thought of them looking up in awe, forced to endure the evidence of my desire as it loomed over them. It was yet another reminder of our difference in status right now. 

"You're all so small now. I could crush this whole place just like that if I wanted to," I said slowly, snapping my fingers for emphasis. The sharp sound made them flinch in terror, and I had to resist the urge to laugh. I was growing addicted to teasing them like this.

My thoughts drifted to Ryan then, wondering what he was thinking seeing me like this.

“Ryan? Are you there?” I called out, anticipation building in my chest.

When several minutes passed without a response, irritation bubbled up inside me. I called out again, this time in a more commanding tone, “Ryan, I know you are in there. Come out. Now.”

Again, there was no response, no movement. My eyes narrowed and I scanned the surface of the compound for any sign of him, but all I saw were the rest of my schoolmates, huddled in the buildings and whispering with each other, the immense fear evident in their eyes.

How dare he disobey me so openly? Does he not realize who was in control now? 

"Iggy, do you see Ryan anywhere?" I asked, glancing at my friend who had been idly observing my antics the entire time. She leaned down for a closer look, the force of her breath threatening to tear the roofs off buildings. The panic that rippled through the school really amused me, but I tried my best not to show it. 

After a few moments, Iggy shook her head. "I don't sense him in there at all. It's strange, I can usually find humans no problem." 

I gritted my teeth, fists clenching. Anger rose up inside me, hot and fierce. How dare he hide from me? Did he think he could avoid me? 

With a snarl, I reached down and plucked the defenseless school compound from the ground, lifting it up to eye level. The terrified screams of my friends were barely registered by my ears. All that mattered was finding Ryan. 

"Bring him out now!" I shouted, my voice booming like thunder as the school trembled in my grip. "Or I will crush this whole place into dust!" 

My friends all cowered on the ground, hands raised in surrender. "We don't know where he is!" They cried in unison. "He's not here!" 

I refused to believe their lies. He had to be here. I had seen him, I was even speaking to him by the school gates. There was no way he could have escaped in the few moments it took me to outgrow the city.

Growling in fury, I flicked one of the school blocks with my fingertip, sending it crumbling into ruins. "Last chance!" I warned. "Bring him out now or else!" 

My friends only whimpered in response, huddling closer together. It was clear they had no intention of doing anything.

Fine. If they insisted on defying me, they would face the consequences. 

I would tear this place apart brick by brick until I found him. And once I did, he would realize the grave mistake he made in trying to hide from me.

As I contemplated my next move, I felt a tinge of exhilaration, my heart pounding in my chest. The power I held over them all was irresistible, and I couldn't help but relish it. Shaking my palm lightly, the school shook with the force of a major earthquake, and it appeared like the entire structure was doomed to collapse soon. Ideas of what I could do next kept running through my mind, each more exciting than the last.

"Please!" Percy's frantic cry pierced through my haze of power-induced euphoria, snapping me back to reality. "Mimi, stop! You've gone too far!"

I blinked, my vision clearing as I looked down at the destruction I had caused. The school was a chaotic mess – classrooms demolished, students trapped beneath rubble, and countless others desperately begging for mercy. In my sadistic power trip, I had even forgotten my initial objective of finding Ryan, blindly reveling in the abuse of my strength.

What have I become?

Iggy rested a hand on my shoulder, her eyes filled with concern. "Big Sister, I don't think Ryan is here anymore. He must have escaped somehow." 

Her words struck me like a slap in the face. I stared down at the ruins of the school in horror, barely able to comprehend the scale of devastation I had caused. My friends – people I treasured deeply – were utterly terrified of me. And for what? Some fleeting thrill? 

"I'm so sorry," I whispered, tears welling up in my eyes. "I don't know what came over me." 

Could the shard of Genesis have awakened a cruel and sadistic part of me? One that craved dominance over others… No, that was just an excuse. Perhaps I had always been this way deep down, but never had the ability to live out my twisted desires until now.

“Was this why Ryan chose to run away?” I pondered, a gloomy look plastered on my face. “Did he already see my true colors? Even before I realized it myself?”

My relationship with everyone here was damaged beyond repair. But maybe, if I found Ryan, I could make things right again. At least with him.

Ryan had to be somewhere in Sakura City. He was clever, but with such a small body compared to mine, he couldn't have gotten far. I was determined to search every inch of the region until I tracked him down. 

And when I did, I hoped with all my heart that he could forgive me for the monster I had become.

Just as I made up my mind to leave for Sakura City, a quaint voice called out to us, halting me in my tracks.

"Hello there, Ignis," Amara said, her tone dripping with an unsettling sweetness. She appeared before us, her massive 95.2km tall form towering over the landscape like a magnificent monolith. Amara's green hair flowed around her, shimmering with an otherworldly quality, while her emerald eyes sparkled in excitement. “You should know why I’m here today.”

She was wearing a pristine white lab coat over her usual attire, giving her a slightly smarter look. Amara adopted an elegant poise as she strutted confidently towards us, her placid demeanor hiding her cruel personality.

Iggy quivered beside me, clearly uncomfortable with Amara's presence. I couldn't blame her. After all, we both knew what Amara was here for. 

My chest tightened with guilt as I thought back to how it was my fault that Iggy had to make an agreement with Amara for her breastmilk. If I hadn’t been captured by Amara, Iggy wouldn’t have been coerced into making that wretched deal.

I had to make things right. Even if it meant going against someone as scary as Amara. 

Steeling my nerves, I stepped forward and stood protectively in front of Iggy. Amara tilted her head, bemused by my gesture. 

"We have nothing to give you," I said, hoping my voice didn't betray the anxiety churning in my stomach, “leave now and never harass Iggy again!”

Amara's eyes narrowed, her pleasant demeanor slipping. "Is that so? You dare go back on your word?" 

"I won't let you take advantage of my friend anymore," I shot back. If facing Amara's wrath was the only way to redeem my past weakness, then so be it. 

"How disappointing." Amara sighed. "I was hoping we could settle this peacefully. But it seems you leave me no choice."

“Big Sister, don’t do it,” Iggy urged, her tender hand pulling on my dress, “Amara is really strong. Nobody dares to mess with her.”

“Don’t be silly, Iggy. There is nobody more dangerous than me, you’ve seen what I can do,” I said confidently, “just one hit of my Light of Origin and she will no longer be a threat.”

Amara's body dissolved into liquid, droplets scattering and reforming until she resembled a massive tidal wave looming before us. I summoned my Light of Origin, channeling its power into a blinding beam of energy. But my attack simply passed through Amara's watery form, dispersing harmlessly. 

Amara cackled, the sound echoing all around us. "Did you really think it would be that easy?"

The wave crashed forward, enveloping both Iggy and I. Liquid tendrils wrapped around my limbs, immobilizing me. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Iggy struggling against her own watery bonds. 

We were trapped. Amara had us right where she wanted us.

"Now, now, let's not be hasty," Amara purred, her voice resonating from every droplet. "If you cooperate, I'll make this as painless as possible for your friend. All I want is what was promised to me."

I gritted my teeth, pulling against my restraints. But it was no use. Amara's control over water made her unbeatable. 

If only I had been stronger. If only I hadn't been so weak and foolish before. Then Iggy wouldn't be suffering because of my mistakes.

"I won't let you!" I shouted, my voice cracking with emotion. 

Amara clicked her tongue, "You're not really in a position to refuse me, now are you?" 

One of Amara's watery tendrils lashed out, wrapping around Iggy's throat and squeezing mercilessly. Iggy gasped, her eyes widening in panic.

"No! Stop!" I screamed, “She didn’t even do anything! It was all me!”

I couldn't bear to see my friend in pain. Not when it was all my fault.

Amara cocked her head, regarding me with curiosity. "My, my. It seems you do care for your friend after all," Amara mused, her physical form rematerializing in front of us, “Now that I think about it, I recognize you. You were that tiny human who was with Ignis before. Her ‘Big Sister’ was it? You are a goddess now? This is hilarious!”

The tendril around Iggy's throat loosened slightly as Amara roared with laughter, giving her reprieve to cough and gasp for breath. But it did not seem like Amara was intending to let us go just yet.

"Please," I begged, choking back a sob. "Do whatever you want with me. Just let Iggy go."

A slow, predatory smile spread across Amara's lips. "What a generous offer. But why settle for just you... when I can have you both?"

Dread coiled in the pit of my stomach like a venomous snake. I didn't want to imagine what Amara had in store for us.

"I'm waiting…" Amara hummed in a singsong tune. Her eyes gleamed with sadistic glee as the tendril around Iggy's throat tightened once more. 

Iggy whimpered, her cheeks flushing a painful crimson. She was barely able to draw a breath, let alone speak. I had to do something - and fast.

Feeling the overwhelming sense of defeat, I said in a clear, steady voice, "We surrender."

The tendril receded immediately, releasing Iggy from its choking grip. She gasped gratefully, rubbing her neck as she caught her breath. 

"A wise decision," Amara chuckled. With a wave of her hand, our watery prisons dispersed, freeing us at last. 

But we were far from free.

We were now at Amara's mercy - and that was a fate more terrifying than any prison.

"Now, let's discuss my terms," Amara grinned, snapping her fingers. "In exchange for sparing your lives, I demand two things: Your breastmilk and… those humans you have in your possession."

I looked down at my palm, examining the frightened and fatigued frames of my schoolmates as they grappled with the horror of the situation.

"Is that agreeable?" Amara asked, a hint of impatience creeping into her tone.

I expected myself to refuse immediately, to shout in defiance that I would rather die than to give them to her. But I didn’t.

Did I really care about them that much? I surely did treasure our bonds to some extent, but it wasn’t like Ryan was down there anyway. If Ryan was here, I would risk my life for him in a heartbeat… But I wasn’t willing to go that far just for them, especially when the circumstances have become so dangerous.

I swallowed hard, steeling myself for the decision I was about to make. "Yes," I complied meekly, my head hanging low. 

Amara's eyes lit up with triumph. "Excellent." She held out her palm in anticipation, curling her enormous fingers like a cage.

“Guys, I am so sorry,” I whispered to the poor people on my hand, not even daring to look at their faces right now, “I have no choice. Please, do your best…”

With a heavy heart, I deposited the school onto Amara's waiting palm. My friends cowered in terror, some clinging to each other as they were lifted higher and higher. Amara peered down at them, her mouth twisting into a diabolical grin.

"No need to be afraid," Amara cooed. "I won't hurt you... as long as you cooperate."

A lump formed in my throat as I watched my friends tremble and sob. Hugging my own trembling arms, I averted my gaze from their plight.

Amara brought her palm closer to her face, scrutinizing the tiny figures on her hand with keen interest. "My, my, aren't you a curious bunch," she said, prodding at the miniscule structure with her fingertip. The microbial people tumbled and rolled, screaming in panic. 

Amara glanced over her shoulder, catching my conflicted expression. "Oh come now, don't look so glum. I'm merely borrowing them for some... important research."

I clenched my jaws, trying to suppress the surge of resentment welling up inside me. "Just get it over with," I spat. 

Seemingly delighted by my irritation, Amara chuckled, "as you wish." 

She turned back to the school, leaning down until her nose was nearly touching it. "Now, who wants a drink?" Amara purred. 

A few cries of protest rang out, followed by a defiant shout. "We won't do something so vile, you monster!" 

Amara's eyes narrowed dangerously. With a loud snap of her fingers, a burst of water erupted from the body of the speaker, splattering the ground below. Screams filled the air as my friends recoiled in horror. 

"Anyone else?" Amara asked lightly, as if she hadn't just violently exploded someone. “I’ll clue you all in on something: My number one pet peeve is disobedience.”

A tense silence fell over the school. Swallowing their pride, one by one, the survivors began shuffling forward submissively. 

Satisfied, Amara glanced over at Iggy expectantly. "Well? Aren't you going to feed them?"

Iggy bit her lip, hesitating. We both knew resisting Amara would only lead to more trouble.

With a resigned sigh, Iggy moved closer. She squeezed her nipple, a fat droplet of milk pooling at the tip. The droplet was massive, nearly the size of a lake compared to the humans. Giving her huge nipple a shake, the immense droplet crashed down onto the surface of Amara’s palm, startling all my former friends with its voluminous descent.

Amara tilted her head back and released a throaty laugh. "Drink up!"

My tiny schoolmates stared at the milk with undisguised terror and revulsion, but driven by fear for their lives, they reluctantly waded in. Their anguished cries were like daggers to my heart as they began lapping at the milk.

I almost gagged at the repulsive sight, too horrified to even move. How did things end up this way?

Amara, on the other hand, seemed positively delighted. She watched the humans guzzle down the milk with a strange glint in her eyes, grinning to herself all the while. I didn't want to know what depraved thoughts were running through her mind. 

My gaze met Percy's as he crouched in the white lake. He looked utterly miserable, his eyes red-rimmed from crying. When he noticed me watching, he stilled. 

Percy mouthed something to me, and my heart nearly shattered into pieces. 'You promised,' he seemed to say. 'You promised to protect us.'

I jerked my head away, unable to bear the accusation and disappointment in his eyes.

“I know,” I mumbled in an inaudible voice, “I’m sorry…”

How naive I had been. Not only had I been stupidly overconfident in my powers, my ego swelling even bigger than my gargantuan size. I also acted foolishly and abusively to my friends. I made them suffer at my own hands while lost in my power trip and fetishes, then even failed to protect them when they needed me the most.

When the humans had their fill, Amara tilted her palm and deposited Sakura High School into her cleavage. My friends screamed and cried, frantically clinging to each other as they were plunged into the abyss between her breasts, Amara just displayed an amused expression at their futile struggles. 

At long last, Amara turned her attention to me. She beckoned me closer with a crook of her finger, her lips curling into a sly grin. 

I hesitated, but knew better than to keep the goddess waiting. With heavy steps, I approached until I stood right in front of Amara. Her gaze remained domineering, raking over my body in an intrigued manner.

As if noticing something, her eyes turned serious and she scrutinized me all over like I was some kind of circus freak.

Amara reached out to place her hands on my stomach, kneading it with her palms. A contemplative look crossed her features as she continued groping me, murmuring incomprehensible words under her breath.

What was she doing? What did she want now? I could only stand frozen in place, trying to keep calm as Amara continued touching me as she wished. 

All of a sudden, Amara staggered back with a sharp gasp. Her eyes flew wide open, staring at me in unabashed shock. I stared back in confusion and fright, “wha-what is it? Is something wrong?”

Amara’s lips curled into a slow, delighted smile. She threw her head back and laughed ecstatically, the sound echoing through the empty sky. 

“Well, isn’t this a surprise!” Amara exclaimed ecstatically, pausing for effect. “You’re pregnant!”

My jaw dropped in stunned disbelief. I instinctively touched my stomach with my hand, trying to feel for any indication of the second life that resided there.

Amara let out another peel of laughter at the dumbfounded expression on my face, clearly relishing in my reaction. 

“My, my,” she squealed, “What an unprecedented event. A goddess pregnant with a child, this has never happened before in the history of time!” I gaped at Amara, struggling to process her words. Pregnant? How was that even possible? 

Amara clasped her hands together, gazing at me with barely contained glee as she elaborated, “pregnancy should be physically impossible for our kind. I have experimented extensively in the past, even coupling with human males by shrinking to their size. Alas, I was never able to conceive a child no matter how hard I tried, our biology simply does not allow it.”

Her words elicited a flare of discomfort within me. I did not need to know the sordid details of Amara's sex life. But was it really that unprecedented for a goddess to be pregnant?

“But you,” Amara continued, “How did you manage to do it? Even goddesses who have ascended from a human should not be able to reproduce.”

My mind drifted to that fateful night, when I forcefully took Ryan's virginity while he was too weak to resist. The memory filled me with shame, even now.

I still had a human body back then, which meant that it was possible for me to have become pregnant from that night. This means that… I was pregnant with Ryan’s child.

“Amara,” I addressed the water goddess, the apprehension evident on my face. “What happens if a human girl were to have sex as a human and get pregnant… and then transform into a goddess later on?”

“That… is something I have never considered before. I see, I see. How fascinating, that a human woman would be impregnated, only to ascend later and remain with the child even after her transformation,” Amara's eyes gleamed with interest as she prattled on, “now I do wonder, would the fetus also transform along with the mother, or would it remain human? If it did transform, would it emerge as a half-goddess, whatever that may look like, or a full goddess? Wait… what if the child is male? Goddesses are all females since male bodies are too impure to house such divine energy. This is all uncharted territory, I can’t wait to see where this goes!” 

Her lengthy tangent sent a chill down my spine and I wrapped my arms around my stomach protectively, a surge of maternal instinct rising within me.

“Relax, I’m not going to do anything to your baby,” Amara reassured me quickly, “all I ask is for you to give birth to it safely, and to let me document its growth and development.”

“You… you really aren’t going to do anything? You are just going to observe?” I inquired warily, my demeanor remaining guarded.

“Unlike you, I tend to abide by the promises I make,” the Goddess of Water scoffed in an accusatory tone. “As a show of goodwill, I’ll even return this to you.”

Amara deftly fished out the devastated school compound from between her mammoth tits, holding it up with a finger. The school’s inhabitants all had defeated looks on their faces, hugging their own shivering bodies in traumatic distress.

“Just be warned that the side effects from Ignis’s milk may trigger at any time,” Amara cautioned, before placing the school on top of my chest. “Now, let’s all get along with each other, okay? After all, we will be spending a lot of time together from now on.”

And just like that, Amara joined our party.

The air felt heavy, laden with tension, as I stood there rooted to the spot. Chrophemus, the monolithic Goddess of Time, loomed over us, her long white hair cascading down like a mythical dragon from the heavens. Her dichromatic eyes—one yellow and one red—gleamed with ancient wisdom and compassion.

"Allow me to introduce myself properly," she began in a gentle, mature voice. "I am Chrophemus, and I am the one behind the 1000-year cycle."

Her words sent a shiver down my spine. My heart raced as I tried to comprehend what she was saying. This kind-hearted goddess was the one responsible for all of humanity's suffering?

"I had devised the cycle as a way to appease the goddesses' desire for revenge while ensuring that humanity does not get completely wiped out," she continued, her voice calm yet laced with an undercurrent of sadness. “I had limited options if I wanted to preserve the survival of your species.”

Chrophemus paused, her gaze sweeping over us all before she carried on, her voice dipping into a darker tone. "You see, you humans committed the gravest of crimes, killing the Goddess of Origin who was the creator of both humans and goddesses. The sorrow and fury of my fellow goddesses were immense after the murder of our progenitor. They began their mass murder of all human civilizations in the universe, eradicating entire planets in the name of vengeance. In just a few days, humanity had been almost completely wiped out from the universe, with only a few million humans left on the single planet of Earth."

I could not help but shudder as she painted a vivid, cruel picture of the war between goddesses and humans. Whole planets wiped out, countless lives lost—all because of humanity's mistakes. The weight of that knowledge settled in the pit of my stomach, a cold stone of despair.

"Cities burned, oceans boiled away, and mountains crumbled to dust beneath their wrathful hands. You think the goddesses’ actions in this age are terrifying? They are nothing compared to what they were like 10000 years ago. If a goddess really got serious, the entire planet can be destroyed within a couple of hours if not minutes," Chrophemus stated grimly.

Her words echoed hauntingly in my mind, the images of destruction so clear and horrifying. I could almost feel the heat of those burning cities on my skin.

"Watching the near extinction of humanity left a deep sorrow in my heart," Chrophemus continued, her gaze distant and pained. "Genesis always held a deep compassion for humans, wishing wholeheartedly for all her creations to live together in peace. I wanted to honor that, in any way that I could." 

She clenched her fist, her knuckles turning white. "But there seemed to be no way to dispel the anguish and anger my compatriots felt. Every time they saw a human, it was like a knife twisting in their wounds. They would not rest until every last human was dead."

Chrophemus’s woeful eyes continued to penetrate my soul, her eyes heavy with the weight of countless years, filled to the brim with a profound sadness.

"And so I devised a plan, one that would appease their desire for vengeance while ensuring humanity's survival," she took a deep breath, as if steadying herself. "I requested Aegis to propose the 1000 year cycle to the goddesses. We framed it as a way to eternally punish humanity, to subject them to continuous torment and near-extinction. But its true objective was actually to prevent humanity's total annihilation."

“What the fuck?” Jacob cursed loudly, unable to believe the absurdity of her claims. “How can that possibly be real?”

My mind reeled at the implications. The goddesses were not simply cruel, sadistic beings by nature—they were driven by a grief and rage so unbearable that it threatened to consume all of humanity. And even in the face of humanity’s great sins, there were still some goddesses who fought hard for our survival. The 1000 year cycle was a deception, a necessary evil to temper the fury of the goddesses and buy humanity more time. 

"It was a costly gambit," Chrophemus admitted softly, sadness etched into every line of her face. "There were goddesses who would not rest until humanity was wiped out. But with Aegis’s persuasion, she managed to convince them to accept this arrangement."

She gazed at me, eyes filled with the burden of her actions. "I am sorry that it came to this. But I hope you understand that it had to be done. We were out of time, the goddesses would have decimated Earth as well if we did not act quickly enough."

I fell to my knees, torn between gratitude and anguish. Gratitude, that humanity still survived despite the unimaginable wrath of the goddesses. Anguish, at the endless suffering we endured as a result. 

"Is there no other way?" I questioned, my heart torn. "Surely, after all these years, the goddesses must have calmed down somewhat. Could there be a chance for some kind of reconciliation?"

Chrophemus shook her head, her expression grave. "I wish that were so. But the goddesses have not forgotten humanity's transgressions, and they view your kind with distrust and disdain. While the cycle provided them some level of appeasement, their hatred still remains. Trying to stop the cycle now… would mean dividing the goddesses into two opposing sides."

She sighed deeply, before continuing. "What I fear the most is not a conflict between humans and goddesses, but a conflict between the goddesses themselves. There are a few powerful goddesses like myself and Aegis who wish to uphold Genesis’s desire for peace and harmony. On the other hand, there are equally formidable goddesses who believe that humanity cannot be trusted and are incorrigible pests to the universe. This 1000 year cycle has preserved a fragile balance between the interests of both factions. If we were to try to stop the cycle right now, we would force all goddesses to pick a side, leading to the start of the most devastating conflict in the history of the universe."

Her words struck me with despair. We were trapped, doomed to an eternity of torment with no hope of escape, all to prevent a catastrophe of inconceivable proportions. 

"There must be something we can do," I cried out. "Some way to make amends, to redeem our race in the eyes of both factions. We cannot go on like this forever." 

Chrophemus's eyes softened with empathy, but she just shook her head silently.

“Lady Chrophemus!” A shout rang out suddenly, making me jump in surprise. I quickly turned around, scanning the area for the source of the voice.

Lucy, in her human form, emerged from behind, her eyes fixed on Chrophemus with a mix of confusion and buried anger. "Why didn't you tell me about all this? You know that I've been trying to find a way to save humanity!" she demanded.

Jacob and I were both shocked by her abrupt appearance. The tension in the room was palpable, as everyone tried to process Lucy's unexpected entrance.

“No way, it really is…” Jacob murmured, observing Lucy carefully. “You seem pretty small for a supposed goddess though.” Jacob held out his hand over Lucy’s head, emphasizing the height difference between them.

“Obviously I’m not at my full size right now,” Lucy scoffed, rolling her eyes at him before swatting his hand away, “now get out of my way before you regret it.”

Jacob hastily backed away, his bulky body retreating to clear the path for her. Lucy’s commanding presence, even when she was not at her goddess size, was enough to intimidate anyone, even someone as stoic as the Captain.

"Lucy!" I exclaimed, my heart pounding with a mixture of relief and bewilderment. "Where have you been all this time?"

"Ryan. That is not important right now. What matters is finding a resolution to this problem," she reprimanded me sternly.

"Alright, but we need to talk later," I conceded, my eagerness to catch up with Lucy momentarily suppressed by the gravity of the situation.

Lucy turned her attention back to Chrophemus.

“Lucy… this was a closely guarded secret that only Aegis and a few other goddesses knew about,” Chrophemus reasoned in a placating tone, “with how brash you were all those years ago, I could not take such a big risk letting you find out the truth.”

"Forget it. Either way, there must be a way to end this cycle without triggering a war between goddesses or causing further harm to humanity," Lucy insisted, her voice firm and determined. “For example, we can secretly transfer some humans to far away galaxies where they can live in hiding.”

Chrophemus listened intently, her eyes narrowing as Lucy proposed various ideas. However, for each suggestion Lucy put forth, Chrophemus systematically refuted them, pointing out their critical faults and potential consequences, “Their influence stretches across the entire universe. Trying to hide a human settlement from them will only incite distrust and lead to conflict.”

The debate between them was tense and suspenseful, with neither side willing to yield.

"Lady Chrophemus," Aegis suddenly interrupted, her voice strained with anxiety. "I’m sorry for not informing you sooner, but a conflict may already be brewing as we speak…"

All eyes turned to Aegis as she elaborated, "a new goddess who openly opposes the 1000-year cycle has appeared, one who even uses force to subdue other goddesses. She wields the incredibly threatening power of Origin against other goddesses." Aegis hesitated before adding, "I have personally experienced this when she defeated me and forced me to shrink to this form. This human should know what I am talking about."

Aegis then proceeded to point towards me. Lucy’s eyes flew open in shock, shooting me a questioning look.

"It's true," I confirmed with a sigh. "The goddess is Mimi. She consumed a shard of Genesis, similar to what you did, Lucy. I’m not sure what the power of Origin is, but she was definitely the one who shrank Aegis." 

Lucy's eyes darkened upon hearing this revelation. She turned to Chrophemus, whose face had turned white as a sheet.

“If this goddess were to confront somebody stronger, she would be in immense danger. In the worst case, it could even trigger an all-out war between goddesses," the Goddess of Time spoke in an anxious tone, her usual composure crumbling. "A war between goddesses would bring catastrophe across the entire universe. We must find this Mimi and convince her to stop her reckless behavior before it's too late!" 

Panic rose within me as I contemplated the implications of Mimi's newfound power and ambitions. She was my closest friend, but now she had become something beyond my comprehension: A terrifying goddess with the power to oppose even the mighty Aegis. I knew that I had to find her, to make her understand the dangers of her actions before it led to her destruction, or worse, the destruction of the universe.

I cursed my own poor foresight. Running away from Mimi and leaving her to her own devices was proving to be a big mistake.

"I can try talking to her," I proposed, trying to hide my apprehension. "Mimi and I have been friends since childhood. If anyone has a chance of getting through to her, it's me." 

Chrophemus regarded me for a long moment before nodding in acquiescence. "Very well, we will depend on you to resolve this peacefully. But you must prioritize stopping Mimi from challenging any goddess. I cannot emphasize enough just how disastrous the consequences would be if she were to face the wrong goddess." 

I took a step forward, meeting Chrophemus's worried gaze with steely resolve. "I know Mimi better than anyone. Leave this to me, I will find her and convince her to stop before it's too late." 

The Goddess of Time proceeded to give very detailed instructions for my task, reiterating repeatedly how dire the situation was and how I must stop her from provoking any goddess at all costs.

“And lastly, be especially wary of the Goddess of Light and Goddess of Solitude,” Chrophemus warned as she concluded her briefing.

“Goddess of Light and Goddess of Solitude?” I asked, my curiosity piqued.

Chrophemus nodded. “Make sure that they never find out about what we discussed here today. And of course, do not let Mimi fight any of them.”

Nodding at her, I promptly exited the realm with Lucy and Jacob trailing behind me. A heavy weight of responsibility had settled upon my shoulders. The fate of the universe depended on me.

But would Mimi even listen to me? Now that she had become a goddess, she saw the world through an entirely different lens. Perhaps our childhood friendship meant nothing in the face of her newfound power.

Still, I had to try. For the sake of everyone's survival, including Mimi's, I needed to convince her somehow. 

Night had fallen by the time we returned to town. Exhausted, Lucy and I decided to retire early, booking a motel room in the fringes of town. 

"So, what have you been up to for the past month?" I inquired casually, settling onto the stiff mattress of my bed. 

Lucy sighed, perching on the edge of her bed as she began recounting the events of the past weeks. Her soft voice wove a vivid tapestry of colorful images as she described how she trekked across the entire world but was unable to find me even after weeks of searching, eventually returning back to the Republic a few days ago. 

Listening to her tale left me in quiet awe of her capabilities. At her full size, walking around the world was as easy as taking a stroll through the park. 

When she finally finished, I found myself gazing at her with a familiar ache in my chest. I found myself itching to reach out and brush the loose strands of pink hair away from her eyes, to cradle her delicate face in my hands.

Pushing aside my hopeless longing, I cleared my throat and began recounting my own experiences to Lucy. Her eyes widened in horror and fascination as I described my imprisonment in Aegis's navel, suffering in the dark pit for weeks before a colossal Mimi finally rescued us. As I continued to detail the events that unfolded after, a faint blush began to manifest on my cheeks.

“And then I got trapped inside her pussy of all places, unable to do a thing as she masturbated furiously,” I shamefully told Lucy, recalling the extremely stimulating yet painful experience. “I really thought I was going to die in there, smashed brutally against her vaginal walls.”

“And she knew you were in there the entire time?” Lucy gasped in astonishment.

I nodded sheepishly, ”yeah, she believed her friend Ignis when she said that uh… ejecting fluid was the safest way to get me out.”

“She did seem like the reckless type,” Lucy chuckled, “but I didn’t expect her to be so naive as well.”

As I described the unforgettable encounter inside my childhood friend’s vagina, at the complete mercy of her earth-shattering climax, I felt a familiar bulge forming in my pants. 

A hot flush crept up my neck as I remembered the strange arousal I had felt, even amidst the pain and terror. Could I really have such a depraved kink?

No, I refused to believe it. There had to be another explanation. I was not that perverted. 

Was I?

I awkwardly cleared my throat, avoiding Lucy’s gaze. “The thing is... I’m worried I might have developed some really weird fetishes from all that. Especially a um… size fetish.” 

My face burned in shame as I forced the words out. I didn’t dare look at Lucy, afraid of what expression she might have. 

After a prolonged silence, Lucy gently placed her hand on my shoulder. I hesitantly peered up at her, seeing her body fidget in discomfort as she wrestled with my surprising admission.

“That’s gross, Ryan,” She finally blurted out, making me hang my head low as my cheeks burned furiously.

“Right! I’m just joking of course!” I nervously chuckled as I gripped my arms in embarrassment.

At first, a suffocating silence filled the atmosphere. Then, a stifled giggle escaped Lucy’s lips before turning into roaring laughter. I glanced up to see Lucy rubbing her eyes as she giggled incessantly.

“Gotcha,” she smirked, “Don’t worry, I’m just messing with you, Ryan. I’m not really bothered by it.”

I heaved a sigh of relief as my tight muscles finally relaxed.

“Fetishes like that are actually quite common and nothing to feel ashamed about,” she consoled me. “Don’t beat yourself up over something like this, Ryan. Being in the presence of so many beautiful goddesses day in and day out must be extremely overwhelming for your senses.” 

Her comforting words eased the knot of anxiety in my chest, although I still felt deeply embarrassed. I gave her a small, grateful smile. 

“However,” Lucy continued, “if you wish to uncover exactly what your actual desires are, I can help you with that.”

My eyes widened as I stared at her. “How?”

“By using my powers to manifest your most lewd fantasies,” she explained. “That way, you can indulge in them and discover more about yourself.”

I gulped, equal parts thrilled and terrified by the prospect. “Please elaborate. Exactly what kind of dream will I experience?”

“Well, even I wouldn’t know without you actually going into it,” Lucy replied. “My powers only draw out your deepest erotic desires and transform them into your dream. This will let you experience what you want to do together with who you truly wish to do it with.”

“Wait a second,” I stopped her, my head reeling with the implications, “so I will experience the dream together with someone I know?”

“Indeed. The girl of your desire, the one who you truly yearn to be with from the bottom of your heart,” Lucy confirmed with a mischievous grin, “although she’ll just be a dream version created from your memories.”

I fell silent, my mind swirling with conflicting emotions. On one hand, the prospect of experiencing my deepest, most taboo fantasies was undeniably thrilling. But on the other, did I really want to confront the truth about who I really loved? 

Mimi and Lucy flashed through my mind, and I winced inwardly. Mimi was my childhood friend, the girl I shared my first kiss with and lost my virginity to. We were really close and I held an undeniable attraction to her in spite of our history, but her recent ascension and unpredictable nature complicated things tremendously. 

Lucy, on the other hand, was an enigma who had captivated me since the day I met her. Although she had rejected my confession once before, we have grown much closer since then, to the point that I felt comfortable sharing my most intimate secrets with her.

I realized I really didn’t know who I truly loved.

“I’m afraid,” I admitted softly. “I don’t know if I’m ready to face such a dream. I don’t even know who the girl of my dreams is anymore.” 

“There’s nothing to fear,” Lucy reassured me. “You shouldn’t be afraid of understanding more about yourself.” She placed a gentle hand on my arm, her touch warm and comforting. “This is the only way for you to find closure, Ryan. Don’t you want to know who holds your heart?”

Her words resonated within me. She was right — I needed to confront my feelings once and for all, as uncertain as they were. 

Steadying my nerves, I glanced at Lucy and nodded. “I’m ready.”

A slow, knowing smile spread across Lucy’s lips. “Really? Ok! Then close your eyes,” she enthusiastically instructed without giving me a chance to change my decision, “and embrace the depths of your desire.” 

I did as she commanded, darkness enveloping my vision. A wave of dizziness washed over me as I felt myself drifting into slumber, guided by Lucy’s power. My heart pounded in my chest, bracing myself as I plunged into the unknown.

I awoke gradually, blinking my eyes open to find myself in a strange alien landscape. The ground was uneven and bumpy beneath my feet, covered in a peach-colored terrain that seemed almost alive. Enormous cliffs of the same material towered around me, their peaks disappearing into the dim pink sky. I was in some kind of deep valley, the surrounding walls dozens of times higher than even the tallest mountains on Earth.

Everything about this place felt bizarre and unfamiliar, exacerbating my disorientation. I glanced down at myself, noticing I seemed to be in some kind of light bodysuit that clung to my skin. 

Where was I? How could this be the manifestation of my deepest desires if I didn’t even know this place?

My heart nearly leapt out of my chest as the ground began to shake violently. I struggled to keep my balance, panic rising in my chest — until I saw the source of the tremors. 

A colossal woman was approaching in the distance, her footsteps booming like thunder with every stride. She grew larger and larger as she came closer, her immense body blocking out the sky. By the time she finally stopped before me, she was gargantuan — nearly as tall as the freakishly high valley walls. Slowly, she lay down on her front,  her face and chest looming larger and larger until it was all that I could see.

It was Lucy, in the form of a goddess. She wore her signature black bikini and was looking unbelievably sexy. Did this mean that Lucy was the girl of my dreams after all? The one my heart really desired?

She gazed down at me, her striking blue eyes glowing with power and mystery. A sly smile spread across her plump lips as she took in my shocked expression. 

“Welcome to your deepest fantasy,” she purred seductively, her voice a low rumble. 

My mind reeled as I gawked at her. I wasn’t sure about my feelings just yet, but for now I could only gaze in awe at her breathtaking form. She was beauty and power incarnate, radiating a presence as immense as her size. 

Being in the shadow of her massive frame filled me with a mix of fear, exhilaration and desire.

Lucy chuckled, the sound like rolling thunder. Her eyes were twin sapphires, gleaming with mischief as she regarded me curiously.

A titanic finger reached down, gingerly plucking me from the ground. She lifted me up to her face, bringing me eye to eye with her. I clutched onto her fingertip, my head pounding due to the dizzying height.

“So, did I surprise you?” she asked with a coy grin. “Don’t worry, I’m the real Lucy. I’m just here to um… observe your dream. Now, where is the girl of your fantasies?”

Her words caught me off guard. I guess this meant that Lucy wasn’t the one I loved. So could it really be Mimi after all?

“Um, I have no idea…” I replied quietly, trying to hide the growing bulge in my suit, but its tightness made it impossible. Luckily, Lucy didn’t seem to notice as she was too absorbed scanning the peculiar terrain that surrounded us. She stood back up to her full height, granting both of us a panoramic view of the strange landscape.

“Is this some kind of alien planet? I’ve never seen landforms taller than me before,” Lucy scanned the valley in awe, before turning her attention back to me. “This is your deepest fantasy, yet she is nowhere to be found. Strange.” 

A blush crept up my cheeks. Not even I fully understood the workings of my own heart. I was torn between two women, unable to pick one over the other.

“Perhaps your heart doesn’t know how to choose either,” Lucy teased, her sultry tone eliciting both excitement and panic.

I averted my eyes, embarrassed by my indecisiveness. Lucy let out an amused hum, clearly enjoying my discomfort.

“Ok, seriously though,” Lucy spoke in a slightly more serious tone as she began surveying the area more meticulously, “she should definitely be here somewhere. Nobody has an erotic dream without anyone else present.”

Before I could reply, a booming giggle shook the very air around us. Lucy and I snapped our heads up in unison, eyes widening at the incredulous sight before us. 

Looming overhead was a colossal face, one so stupidly gigantic its delicate features dwarfed even the vastest continents. A pair of glittering blue eyes peered down at us, alight with mirth at our dumbfounded expressions.

It was Mimi. An unbelievably huge version of Mimi’s face hung in the sky like a heavenly monolith.

My heart lurched at the sight of her, thundering against my ribcage as I drank in her astronomical size. She was gargantuan, her head alone far larger than any planet, leaving me unable to even imagine just how large the rest of her body was. 

Compared to Mimi's immensity, even Lucy's gigantic stature seemed insignificant. I was but an atom under the scrutiny of Mimi's all-encompassing gaze, trembling at the overwhelming scale of her existence. 

"My, my, what do we have here?" Mimi's voice boomed, a rich contralto that resonated through every particle of my being. Her lips curled into a teasing smirk as she dipped her head lower, bringing her face close enough to warp the gravity of our surroundings. 

Lucy stared up at Mimi, visibly stunned by the disparity in their sizes. She blinked, shaking her head in disbelief. "How is she so big? Ryan, I know you said you had a size fetish… but come on! This is just ridiculous!"

I struggled to comprehend the situation myself, too stunned to even respond to Lucy’s complaints.

Mimi simply giggled, the sound quaking through the air and rattling my bones. "My, aren't you two just the cutest little things?" Mimi cooed, her hot breath washing over us in great, turbulent gusts. I clutched Lucy’s soft skin in alarm, exchanging anxious looks with her while trying to hide my terror in the face of Mimi’s monumental size.

With a mischievous glint in her eye, Mimi began to lower her finger, forcing us to confront the reality of our precarious situation: The valley we had dismissed as just an alien landscape now revealed itself as merely one of the ridges located in her fingerprint whorls. Our lives rested entirely on her fingertip, balanced on the edge of oblivion.

"Lucy," I choked out, my voice trembling with fear and awe, "we are-"

"On her fingertip. Yes I know," Lucy confirmed, her eyes wide as she scanned Mimi's colossal form. "But what can we do? We're so tiny compared to her. I’ve never felt this small before."

"Let's just hope she doesn't move too much or too quickly," I whispered, feeling a shiver run down my spine at the thought of being crushed by a single careless motion from Mimi.

Mimi's gaze briefly flickered away from us as she bit her lip, apparently lost in thought. A moment later, her hand moved, plunging her finger – and us along with it – deep inside her pussy. The sensations were overwhelmingly intense, her warm, slick walls pressing against us as her continental fingertip threatened to pulverize us under its sheer force.

"OH MY GOD!" Lucy screamed, her voice barely audible over the deafening sound of Mimi's breathing and the wet, squelching noises that filled the air. "THIS CAN’T BE REAL!"

I clung to Lucy for dear life, my heart pounding as we were plunged deeper and deeper into Mimi's pussy. The heat and humidity were suffocating, her arousal coating our bodies in a thick, viscous fluid. 

"We have to get out of here!" Lucy cried, panic flooding her eyes.

Mimi let out a deep moan that shook reality itself, the vibrations traveling through her flesh. She ground her hips, grinding her finger against the sensitive walls of her pussy and eliciting a hoarse scream from my throat. The sensations were unbearable, verging on pain, yet I could feel my cock hardening at the thought of being used by her, helpless against the demands of her pleasure.

"I'm so sorry, Ryan, I really can’t take this anymore!" Lucy wailed, holding my feeble body tightly in her fist. "I wish you all the best!"

Without another word, Lucy abruptly vanished and I plummeted onto the unforgiving landscape of Mimi’s enormous cavern.

“Lucy?” I looked around in a panic, unable to believe what just happened. “Did she just leave me on my own?”

Trapped. The word echoed in my mind as panic threatened to overtake me. I was hopelessly trapped in Mimi's infinite pussy, subject to the whims of her humongous body and catastrophic self-gratification. I struggled to keep my footing and even my sanity as the quaking surface convulsed with the force of a thousand earthquakes.

Mimi's breaths came faster and louder, her moans morphing into primal grunts that reverberated across the cosmos. Her hips bucked wildly, plunging her finger in and out of her pussy and pounding the endless walls that surrounded me. The sensations built to a fever pitch, blurring the lines between agony and ecstasy. 

Just when I thought I couldn't endure another second, Mimi let out an ear-splitting shriek that tore through the fabric of space and time. Her climax erupted with the force of a supernova, ejecting me from her pussy at light speed and flinging me into the inky black void of space. 

I tumbled end over end, disoriented and dizzy as I struggled to regain control of my senses. Eventually, my gaze restabilized, but something wasn't quite right. Space itself seemed distorted, obscured by a boundless backdrop of flesh. 

With dawning horror, I realized I was staring directly at Mimi's naked body, impossibly huge and still growing at an exponential rate. She was already far larger than any celestial body, her curves swelling to eclipse entire star systems. I watched in stunned disbelief as her breasts ballooned past the size of suns, two milky wonders that stretched endlessly through space. 

Due to her sheer size, it appeared as if she was right next to me, even close enough to touch, but in reality, millions of kilometers stood between us. Observing her godly form, I could make out dozens of planets caught in the shadow of her monolithic thighs, slowly being drawn towards her due to the gravitational pull of her body. Seeing such large planets so effortlessly dwarfed by her messed with my sense of scale, and as my gaze focused hard on the planets closest to her body, I found that they were even smaller than a single drop of Mimi’s sweat.

And still she kept growing. I struggled in vain to steer clear of her enlarging body, but her expansion easily overtook me, pinning my body against the soft expanse of her lower abdomen as she continued her growth. There was no fighting her unbridled power, no escaping her unending scale. I was at the complete mercy of her, helpless to do anything but surrender myself to the devastating effects of her growth.

I was a passenger to her boundless skin, an insignificant spectator watching her monolithic body devour everything in its path. She crushed planets and stars beneath her flesh, absorbing their mass to fuel her unstoppable expansion. Before long, she had already outgrown the galaxy, her arm alone the length of the Milky Way.

Mimi had become my universe, an infinite expanse of flesh that contained all of reality within the unfathomable reaches of her being. I could go nowhere, see nothing, experience nothing that wasn't Mimi. I was hers, as I had always been, to do with as she pleased. My world, my everything, had been subsumed by her unquenchable hunger to grow.

I floated in a sea of cytoplasm, drifting within the dense fluid that comprised one of Mimi's epidermal cells. Even her cells were gargantuan constructs, each a galaxy unto itself that I could spend lifetimes exploring. Yet for all their immense scale, her cells were but infinitesimal parts of her incomprehensible whole, a whole that now encompassed all of existence. 

There was no fighting the tidal forces that pulled me deeper, drawing me towards the nucleus of her cell. I was merely nutrients to fuel her perpetual growth, biomass for her to absorb and convert into raw material for further expansion. Resistance was futile in the face of her insatiable appetite. 

As I approached the nucleus, a towering citadel of DNA that loomed like an alien megastructure, I began to lose my sense of self. Mimi's biology overwrote my consciousness, breaking down my body and mind into their constituent parts. I could feel my memories, my thoughts, my very identity unraveling into meaningless fragments to be repurposed for Mimi's growth. 

In those final moments, I gazed in wonder at the impossible sprawl of Mimi's body, a vision of eternity that spanned all of time and space. Then I was gone, dissolved into nothingness. There was no "I" anymore, only Mimi - an omnipotent goddess who contained every atom of the universe within her cosmic being. 

I woke with a start, drenched in cold sweat as I grappled with the implications of what I had just witnessed. The overwhelming image of being consumed by Mimi's limitless form. A yearning I dared not confront, a desire too ludicrous and perverse to acknowledge. Yet I could not escape the truth: Mimi was my deepest fantasy, my heart's true desire.

The stars twinkled in the night sky as I sat up hugging my knees, unable to bring myself to sleep after what had transpired earlier. Glancing over, I saw Amara's towering form silhouetted against the night sky, her wavy hair flowing like water in an unseen current. I still couldn’t believe she had decided to join us so nonchalantly after all that had happened between us.

"Amara," I called out softly, my voice carrying easily across the vast landscape between us. "I need to talk to you about something important."

She turned, sea-green eyes glimmering with curiosity. "Oh? What's on your mind, little Mimi?"

I took a deep breath, preparing myself. "There’s actually been something that I’ve wanted to talk to you about. The 1000 year cycle… I want to stop it. For good."

Amara's eyebrow arched with interest. "Go on," she said.

"Well," I began, my words tumbling out in a rush, "I believe that as a goddess with the power of Origin, I might be able to break this cycle of atrocities. Whether by reasoning with the other goddesses, or by confronting them directly. I want to create a world where humans can live without fear of sudden annihilation."

I paused, gauging Amara's reaction. Her expression was unreadable.

"But I can't do it alone," I continued. "I need your help, Amara. Your knowledge of the other goddesses, your understanding of our powers - it's invaluable. Together, we might actually be able to end all this needless destruction."

"How fascinating," she remarked wryly, her voice like the gentle lapping of waves. "You continue to surprise me, little one."

My breath caught in my throat. Was she mocking me?

But then she spoke again.

"Very well," Amara said, her tone light and carefree. "I'll help you with that."

I blinked, stunned. "You will? Just like that?"

Amara laughed, the sound like tinkling bells. "Don't misunderstand, little Mimi. I care little for the humans themselves. They're no more significant to me than ants beneath our feet after all."

Her words sent a chill down my spine, reminding me of just who this woman was. But she wasn't finished.

"However," she continued, her eyes gleaming with interest, "they do provide value as intriguing subjects of study. And you, my dear - you and the child you carry - are the most fascinating subjects of all."

I instinctively placed a hand over my stomach, feeling a tinge of unease.

Amara noticed my gesture and smiled wider. "Oh yes, your child - the offspring of a goddess and a human. Such a thing has never existed before. The potential for discovery, for new understanding... it's simply irresistible."

She leaned in closer, her massive face filling my vision. "So yes, I'll help you save your precious humans. In exchange, you'll uphold your promise and allow me to study your child as it grows. A fair trade, wouldn't you agree?"

I swallowed hard, conflicting emotions churning within me. On one hand, Amara's cavalier attitude towards human life disturbed me immensely. On the other hand, her help could be crucial in saving countless lives.

"Alright," I said finally. "It's a deal."

Amara's exuberant laughter echoed across the continent. "Excellent! Oh, this will be such fun.”

Amara's hand reached towards me, gently pressing against the slight swell of my stomach.

"Hello there, little one," Amara cooed, her voice uncharacteristically soft. "You're going to change everything, aren't you? Oh, the things we'll learn from you..."

Despite myself, I felt a smile tugging at my lips. Seeing the normally capricious goddess speak so tenderly to my unborn child was... oddly endearing.

"Can you feel anything yet?" Amara asked, her glimmering eyes wide with curiosity.

I shook my head. "Not yet. It's still too early."

"That’s a shame," Amara murmured. "I really want to find out if it’s a boy or a girl, but I suppose that will have to wait a little longer."

As I watched Amara's animated reactions of wonderment, I realized that the revulsion and fear I'd initially felt towards her had faded. When had that happen?

My mind drifted back to our first encounter, the horror I'd felt upon discovering her twisted experiments. The memory of seeing humans deformed into merfolk from the effects of her breastmilk had previously made me shudder uncontrollably. And yet...

"You're smiling," Amara observed, breaking me from my reverie. "What amuses you so?"

I blinked, surprised to find that she was right. "I... I was just thinking about how much has changed. When we first met, I was terrified of you. Disgusted by what you were doing to humans. But now..."

Amara's eyebrow arched. "And now?"

"Now, I still don't agree with what you did," I said carefully. "But I don't really hate you for it anymore. I think... I think I understand you better now. You… we are both goddesses. And no matter how much I try to deny it, I can kind of understand why it is so difficult for you to regard humans on equal terms."

I couldn't bear to meet Amara's gaze any longer. The weight of my own conflicted emotions and the lingering guilt over my recent acts of callousness were too much to bear. After barely a month of becoming a goddess, I felt far more similar to someone like Amara than any of the humans I used to know.

"I... I need some air," I mumbled, turning away abruptly. "Excuse me."

I strode away from Amara, my footsteps echoing thunderously across the land. Each step sent tremors through the earth, a stark reminder of my formidable power and the burden that came with it. The cool night air caressed my skin, but did little to soothe the turmoil in my heart.

As I walked, memories of today’s events flooded back into my mind. The fear in my friends' eyes, the way they cowered before me, the cruel satisfaction I'd felt in that moment... It was all too much.

"Is this really me now?" I muttered to myself, my voice carrying on the wind. 

Walking aimlessly, I soon found myself nearing human civilization, overlooking a sprawling cityscape below. The lights twinkled like fireflies, reminding me of how small and fragile human life truly was. And yet, each of those lights represented a person, a life, a story. People I had sworn to protect, not terrorize. They were probably losing their minds in fear seeing me so close to them, large enough to end everything they ever knew in a single step.

Not wanting to scare them any further, I promptly left the area, trying to keep my footfalls light so as to not damage the infrastructure of the city.

My chest tightened as I recalled the moment I'd nearly destroyed Sakura High School in my heightened power trip. The memory of my former friends’ terrified screams sent a shiver through my massive frame, partly from the horror of my actions, but also partly due to the undeniable thrill and pleasure it brought me. It was not a feeling I could control.

"I can't face them anymore," I murmured, sinking to my knees. The ground quaked beneath me, but I barely noticed. "Not after what I did. How can I ever look them in the eyes again?"

Tears welled up in my eyes, each droplet the size of a pond. They cascaded down my cheeks, splashing onto the earth below and forming miniature lakes. 

In that moment, I realized just how isolated I'd become. The power that should have brought me closer to protecting humanity had only served to drive a wedge between me and my friends. And in my cowardice, I'd chosen to give Sakura High School to Iggy, leaving her to safekeep my friends instead of facing them myself.

"I'm no better than any of the other goddesses," I choked out between sobs. "I've become exactly what I feared."

As I wallowed in my self-pity, a small voice in the back of my mind reminded me that I wasn't entirely alone. With trembling fingers, I reached down to my foot and carefully retrieved my father from beneath my toenail.

"Da... Dad?" I stammered, my voice breaking.

His eyes widened with fear as he stared up at me, his face a pale shade of its former self. For a fleeting moment, I considered shrinking myself down to his size so we could talk normally, like old times, but I pushed aside the thought for the time being.

"I... I'm sorry, Dad," I blubbered, clenching my fists. "I know I've changed... but I just... I don't know who I am anymore."

My dad’s expression softened ever so slightly, but his body was still shaking from the visceral fear that I had ingrained into his bones.

"Mimi… what’s wrong?" he asked, his voice tinged with worry even as he struggled to suppress his terror.

My heart ached as I saw his fearful form. I had done this to him, even taking enjoyment out of it.

Breathing in deeply, I carefully sat down before setting my father down on my massive knee.

"I... I'm trying to be a good person, Dad," I sobbed. "I just... I don't know what’s wrong with me. I don't want to hurt anyone, but I can’t seem to stop making mistakes."

"You're still my Mimi," he consoled me, his voice gentler than I have ever heard before. "And I... I'll help you find your way, okay? We'll figure this out together."

Tentatively, I wrapped a finger around him, careful not to squeeze too tightly. Steadying himself, my father gingerly hugged my finger back. The familiarity of his touch brought me a sliver of comfort.

"Thank you, Dad," I sniffled. "I... I'm sorry for... for everything."

My father pulled back, wiping a stray tear from his eye. He was no longer shaking anymore.

"It's okay, Mimi. We'll... we'll get through this. Together, okay?" He reassured me. “I’ll always be with you no matter how big you get or what mistakes you make. So stop crying, alright?”

Nodding, I quickly wiped away my tears, taking note to keep my knees still so as to not jostle my diminutive father.

"I love you, Dad," I said, flashing him a grateful smile.

"I love you too, Mimi," he whispered, caressing the skin beneath him affectionately. "No matter what happens, remember that."

As I rose to my feet, I picked my father up with my finger once again. But this time, instead of returning him to my toe, I lovingly set him down in the warmth of my immense cleavage.

With my father safely tucked away, I set off to find Iggy, who had already gone to sleep earlier. It didn't take long for me to spot her colossal form sprawled out on her back. Except...there was something off.

A closer look revealed the source of the problem. 

There, writhing on Iggy's clitoris, was a tiny human figure. His hands were gripping the sensitive pink surface tightly as he ground his hips desperately against her, eliciting quiet moans of pleasure from my orange-haired companion. 

A surge of rage bubbled up inside me at the sight. How dare she?! After everything we'd discussed, after all the promises we'd made to each other, she was back to her old ways. Torturing humans for her own twisted enjoyment.

"Iggy!" I thundered, my blaring voice shaking the very earth. 

Iggy’s body jolted in surprise, the human rolling around her enormous clitoris with a startled yelp. Her eyes widened upon spotting me, looking much like a deer caught in headlights.

"Big Sister! I-I can explain!" She stammered out nervously as she put her hands up. 

"Explain?!" I roared. "Explain why you're using a human as your personal sex toy?! Have you no shame?!" 

Iggy winced at my harsh tone, averting her gaze in shame. The human, glued helplessly to Iggy’s pink nub from her sticky juices, cowered in terror as he gawked at my titanic figure. 

As furious as I was, I couldn't help but notice the hypocrisy of my words. Was I really any better than her after what I'd done to my friends? 

My anger softened. I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Just...just explain. Now."

Iggy took a deep, steadying breath before responding. "His name is Lyre. I got to know him from the prison we rescued from Aegis. He… he chose to stay with me even after we released the rest of the prisoners. I didn't force him into anything, I swear! He...he wanted this. We have a sort of...arrangement." 

I blinked. That was not the explanation I had been expecting. 

My eyes narrowed as I scrutinized the whimpering human stuck between Iggy's legs. "Is this true?" 

Lyre gulped, trembling as he met my piercing gaze. "Y-Yes, Goddess. Iggy has been treating me well, so I wanted to um… return the favor somehow." 

"Um what?" I blinked my eyes repeatedly in disbelief. “What in the world is the relationship between the both of you? This is definitely not a normal way to ‘return the favor’!”

“Well um…” Lyre paused, my question evidently catching him off guard. “Iggy, what are we exactly?”

“Huh? You’re asking me?” Iggy exclaimed incredulously, sweat pouring down her forehead. “Um… Big Sister… we are like… friends? Kind of?”

The absurdity of the situation caught up to me and I couldn't suppress the burst of laughter that escaped my lips. Iggy and Lyre stared at me in bewilderment, clearly confused by my reaction. 

Composing myself, I shook my head with an amused huff. "I don't know whether to be impressed or concerned. Just be careful with him, Iggy. If I find out you've harmed so much as a hair on his head, there will be consequences. Understand?" 

Iggy's face lit up in relief and gratitude. She nodded enthusiastically, beaming brightly at the infinitesimal human lying on her clitoris. "Thank you, Big Sister! I promise I'll take good care of him."

Lyre smiled up at Iggy, nuzzling into her soft flesh. The display of affection between the two caused a strange warmth to blossom in my chest. Seeing Iggy have such an authentic relationship with a human gave me hope that I could also keep my dangerous urges in check and become a true ally to the people I care for.

Before I could ponder on this further, an otherworldly presence suddenly manifested next to us out of nowhere. A titanic goddess with golden locks and radiant blue eyes materialized out of thin air, gazing upon us with a thoughtful expression.

She was incredibly beautiful and had a unique appearance: she possessed pointed ears, large white wings on her back, and a shimmering golden halo hovering above her head, its shape constantly warping and morphing. She was wearing nothing except for a set of pure white lingerie, showing off her slim body.

Iggy and I tensed at her abrupt appearance, magic crackling at our fingertips as we readied ourselves to face this sudden threat. 

"My, my," the goddess smirked. "Aren't we being rather friendly with our pets?" 

A chill ran down my spine at her words. Every fiber of my being screamed that this woman was dangerous.

"Who are you?" I demanded, trying to keep my voice steady. The goddess turned her sharp gaze upon me, lips curling into a slight smile. 

"I am Estheia, Goddess of Light," she replied. "And I have come to correct the grave mistakes you seem intent on making."

Before we could react, Estheia raised her hands and unleashed a blinding flash that exploded around us. An immense pain seared through my body as the blast knocked me off my feet, sending me tumbling across the ground. Through the haze of agony, I could see Iggy in a similar state, crumpled on the floor as she clutched her head. Countless acres of land were devastated by our falling forms, reduced to fissured brown patches beneath our colossal bodies.

Estheia strode over to us, shaking her head in an exaggerated manner. "You foolish children," she scolded. "Have you forgotten your purpose? Humans are nothing but pests, how can you possibly treat them as equals?" 

She loomed above us, radiating power and judgment. I trembled under the intensity of her presence, rendered helpless by her devastating attack. There was nothing I could do to stop her from inflicting her wrath upon us. 

"Please stop," I whimpered, hating how weak I sounded. Estheia merely gazed at me with a haunting grin, raising her hand to deliver the final blow.

Suddenly, a torrentous burst of water slammed into Estheia, sending her stumbling backwards. The voluminous stream gathered in front of us, gradually forming into a familiar humanoid shape. Appearing before us was Amara, glaring up at the light goddess with a look of disdain. 

"Get away from them," Amara hissed, water swirling around her fists. 

Estheia's eyes narrowed, annoyance flickering across her pristine features. "You dare interfere, Amara?" she questioned. "Have you also forgotten your place?" 

Amara stood firm, refusing to back down. "You know I’m not scared of you, Estheia. I am giving you one final chance to leave and never come back," Amara threatened.

Estheia's lips curled into a sneer, primordial energy gathering around her once more. "Is that so? Then you shall face the same punishment."

Estheia unleashed a devastating beam of light, tearing the very ground asunder. Amara countered with a blast of her own, the opposing forces of light and water clashing in a maelstrom of power. 

The entire continent shook violently, crumbling into pieces that drifted apart on churning waves. I watched in horror, unable to do anything as the goddesses dueled. Their fight grew more and more vicious, cosmic energies ravaging the land around them.

I could see hundreds of cities and millions of humans being torn to shreds by the collateral effects of their battle, age-old landscapes vaporized in the blink of an eye.

This was the true extent of destruction goddesses were capable of when they got serious. It was on a completely different scale compared to the tiny fraction of power they’ve used against humanity thus far.

Panic rose in my chest as the battle raged on. I had to do something, anything, to help Amara win. Summoning my light of Origin, I fired an iridescent blue beam at Estheia, hoping to defeat her in one strike while she was focused on fending off Amara.

I was foolish. 

Estheia reflected the attack easily with some kind of light screen, sending the blue laser hurtling right back towards me. I shut my eyes as I froze in place, unable to move out of the way.

To my surprise, I felt nothing. Opening my eyes tentatively, I saw Amara standing right in front of me, having thrown herself in front of the blast. There was a blinding flash and Amara let out a sharp cry, collapsing to the ground. 

Horror flooded my senses as I saw Amara’s titanic body rapidly shrink, quickly becoming too small for me to even see. Tears welled in my eyes, the immeasurable guilt threatening to consume me. This was all my fault. 

I winced in pain as I got up slowly, rage and sorrow warring within me. Estheia would pay for this.

Estheia hovered in the air, glowing with power and radiance. But beneath her heavenly visage, I could tell that she had exerted a lot of energy in her fight against Amara and in blocking my Light of Origin.

"You foolish child," Estheia growled in between pants. "This is what you get for abusing the power of Origin."

"This isn't over," I snarled, rising to my full height. Next to me, Iggy stirred and rose up as well, resolve etched into every line of her face. 

Estheia merely smiled. "Your human sentimentality will be your downfall. If you insist on protecting these wretched creatures, I will make sure to eliminate you along with them."

"We won't let you hurt anyone else!" Iggy shouted, clenching her fists. 

"We'll stop you, no matter what it takes," I said through gritted teeth. 

Estheia simply chuckled in response. "Your defiance means nothing. I am eternal, as inevitable as the dawn."

There was a blinding flash and Estheia vanished, leaving behind a scorched crater where she once stood.

Exhaustion seeped into my bones as the adrenaline faded away. Iggy and I sank to our knees, clinging to each other for support. We had survived, having barely chased away the Goddess of Light, but at what cost? Amara was reduced to a helpless size, completely vulnerable without her abilities. If Estheia came after us again, we would not be able to beat her.

“Are you alright, Iggy?” I asked, my worry reflected on my face.

“Yes… I was so scared, Big Sister,” Iggy replied, her face nuzzling against my bosom.

Guilt rose in my chest once more, sharp and unrelenting. I swallowed back tears, holding Iggy tighter.

I stroked Iggy's hair in a soothing motion, letting her take comfort in my embrace. We stayed like that for a long moment, drawing strength from each other. 

Eventually, Iggy pulled away and wiped at her eyes. She smiled at me, a wry twist of her lips. "Well, at least it’s over now." 

I let out a weak chuckle. “Yeah. Good job persevering, Iggy.”

Iggy's gaze drifted downwards, focusing on a particular spot between her legs. Her cheeks flushed a bright pink. Curious, I followed her line of sight, only to feel my own face heat up in turn. 

There, nestled on Iggy's clitoris, was a tiny figure cowering in fear. Lyre.

In all the chaos, I had completely forgotten about him. He was muttering to himself, clearly traumatized from witnessing the calamitous battle against Estheia. 

"Oh no, he must be terrified!" Iggy exclaimed. She tilted her face down, trying to meet his eyes. "Lyre, it's alright. The scary lady is gone now." 

Lyre flinched away from her with a whimper, pressing himself against her clitoris as if trying to disappear into her flesh. Iggy winced, a pained expression crossing her face. She reached out with a single finger in an attempt to comfort him.

Lyre let out a strangled scream, kicking and thrashing to get away from her touch. Iggy snatched her hand back as if burned, her lower lip trembling. To see her so upset and hurt made my chest ache. 

"Iggy, it’s alright," I said softly, pulling her into my arms once more. "He's just scared after what happened. You need to give him some time." 

"But… I thought he trusted me," Iggy sniffled, burying her face in my neck. "I don't want him to be afraid of me." 

"Let me try," I suggested, gently pushing Iggy back so she could look at me. "Sometimes it's easier for someone else to get through to a person when they're scared like this."

Iggy nodded, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand. "Okay, Big Sister. I trust you."

I looked down at Lyre, who was still clinging to Iggy's clitoris as if his life depended on it. He met my gaze, his eyes filled with terror and confusion.

"Lyre," I called softly, trying to keep my tone gentle and reassuring. "It's alright now. Iggy didn't mean to scare you. She just wants to help you."

His trembling began to subside, and he hesitantly looked at Iggy, who was watching him with concern etched on her face and tears spilling out of her eyes. Gradually, he began to relax, his composure returning. 

"See?" I said, smiling at Iggy. "He just needed a moment to calm down."

Lyre took a deep breath, finally making eye contact with Iggy. "I'm so sorry, Iggy. I didn't mean to make you cry. I... I was just really scared."

Iggy's eyes filled with relief, and she smiled warmly at him. "It's okay, Lyre. I'm just glad you're alright."

Afterwards, Lyre allowed Iggy to lift him up. This time, there was no fear in his eyes, only gratitude and affection. Iggy brought him close to her humongous lips, before pressing a tender kiss onto the tiny human.

"Thank you, Big Sister," Iggy whispered, cradling Lyre in her hand. "I don't know what I would have done without you."

"Of course," I replied, smiling at her. "We're in this together, remember?"

With Lyre safely in Iggy's care, I decided to give them some privacy and began to search for Amara. I crawled across the devastated landscape, my heart heavy with sadness as I scanned the wreckage for any sign of her shrunken form.

"Amara, where are you?" I called, desperately hoping that she was alright. The destruction surrounding me served as a constant reminder of the immense power we goddesses wielded. After what seemed like hours of searching, I finally spotted a flicker of activity in the ruins of a collapsed building. Crouching over the city, I squinted hard, trying to make out what was happening below.

I could not believe the sight that lay before me. 

Amara lay battered and bruised on the ground, her clothes nearly completely torn to shreds. She was surrounded by a mob of angry humans who were furiously assaulting her with makeshift weapons. Her sea green hair was matted with dirt, and she struggled to remain conscious against the onslaught of blows.

Rage boiled inside me at their viciousness, but I pushed it down quickly. Saving Amara came first.

"Stop!" I thundered, my voice echoing across the ruins. The humans froze in place, terror carved onto their faces as they took in my gigantic form. 

I leaned down and scooped Amara up with my finger, cradling her injured body against my chest. "Be grateful I am showing you mercy today," I said coldly. "Now leave, before I change my mind." 

The humans scrambled to obey, fleeing as fast as they could from my sight. Once they had dispersed, I turned my attention to the reduced water goddess.

"I'm so sorry," I apologized, tears filling my eyes. Guilt and sorrow overwhelmed me; if I hadn't accidentally shrunk her, she never would have been in this state. "Please forgive me, Amara. I didn't mean for this to happen." 

Amara's eyes fluttered open, and she gazed up at me with a weak but comforting smile. "There's nothing to forgive, little Mimi. I did it of my own volition, I'm just glad you managed to find me." Her normally lyrical voice was hoarse and weak, but her words still eased the pain in my heart, albeit slightly. 

"Let me try to undo the shrinking," I announced, my hands trembling as I focused on Amara. I closed my eyes and concentrated, channeling my power of Origin in an attempt to restore her size and strength. But nothing happened.

I tried again and again, becoming more desperate with each failed attempt. "Why isn't it working?" I cried out, frustration and fear gripping me.

"Because... it was a reflected version of your power that hit me," Amara explained between labored breaths. "It seems that it changed the nature of the effect, making it impossible for you to reverse it."

Tears streamed down my face as I realized the gravity of the situation. "What can I do? You saved me, and now I can't even help you."

"Hey, don't worry about me," Amara said, trying to sound strong despite her feeble state. "You need to focus on yourself and your child. That's why I took the hit for you. I wanted to make sure your child is born without complications."

Her words touched my heart deeply, and I held her close. "Thank you, Amara. I promise to keep you safe now that you've… you’ve lost your power. We'll figure this out together."

I tucked Amara into my cleavage near where my father was, keeping her close to my heart. Then I turned my attention back to the ruined city below, spotting the humans who had attacked Amara, their microbial forms now cowering in fear under my scrutiny.

I brought my entire body down, resting my continental chest over the rumbling landscape. Once I was in a stable position, I regarded the tiny city with barely hidden disdain, my tumultuous emotions threatening to burst out from beneath my flimsy facade of calmness.

Even though they had been running the entire time I was talking to Amara, the humans barely even traversed the length of my foot. They were not even close to escaping the city, much less my gargantuan shadow which was enveloping the entire region ominously.

"I understand why you lashed out. You lost everything—your homes, your families. You just wanted someone to blame for your pain,” I began in a shaky voice. “I empathize with all that… I really do.”

The humans stared up at me with terrified expressions, stunned into silence by my titanic visage looming overhead. Their weak and insignificant forms quivered with the uncertainty of my intentions.

"Since I am doing my best to empathize with your anger, with the violence you’ve inflicted on my friend," I continued, "I hope you can empathize with my anger as well…”

“So don’t blame me for what I’m about to do."

My fury simmered just below the surface, barely contained by my quiet voice as I delivered my final sentence. And then, I grasped the city in my hands, ripping it effortlessly from the earth.

Without even bothering to look at the reactions of the citizens, I proceeded to squeeze the city against my mammoth body with all my strength. Their structures crumbled like brittle leaves, flattened into dust along with the uncountable number of humans inside. Still I kept squeezing even harder, directing all my anger and frustration into completely pulverizing them.

In moments, all that remained of the once sprawling metropolis was a tiny, compressed ball in my palm. I stared at it, my chest heaving from the effort of destruction, coming to terms with the depths of darkness that dwelled within me. I felt neither satisfaction nor regret from my actions, the emptiness of my massacre blatant as I regarded the crushed city with hollow eyes.

I let the ruined city slip through my fingers, watching it plummet back down onto the earth with a deafening crash. Once the adrenaline rush from annihilating the city faded, exhaustion settled into my bones. I got back up and trudged over to where Iggy was waiting, ignoring the concerned frown marring her delicate features. 

"Are you alright?" Iggy asked hesitantly.

I gave a humorless chuckle, shaking my head. "No, not really. But it's done now. Let's just go." 

Iggy nodded in understanding, wrapping an arm around my waist in a gesture of comfort. I leaned into her warmth gratefully. Once my emotions settled down, we finally began discussing our next course of action.

"There's a hidden pocket dimension not too far from here," Amara informed us, her imperceptible form peeking out from the depths of my bosom. "I suggest that we bide our time hiding there, so that you can raise your child safely without worrying about Estheia finding us."

"Lead the way," I murmured.

Amara gave us meticulous directions, guiding us across the ruins of several cities. Before long, we arrived at a nondescript field, featureless except for a slight shimmer in the air. 

"This is it," Amara announced. I gingerly touched the anomaly, instantly getting sucked into a ripple of distorted space as an odd tingling sensation washed over my body.

On the other side was a pristine valley, untouched by the destruction that had ravaged the surface world.

"How is this possible?" I breathed, awestruck. 

"Pocket dimensions exist outside of normal space-time," Amara explained. "They're hidden and separate from the real world, but there are a surprisingly abundant number of them present on this planet. Only I know about this specific one. As long as we stay here, no one will be able to find us."

I let out a sigh of relief, feeling the tension ease from my shoulders. At least for now, we were safe. 

My gaze landed on Amara, who was seated comfortably on the supple surface of my boobs. I bowed my head in gratitude, overcome with emotion. Amara was protecting us even after she had lost all her powers, providing us shelter when we were the most vulnerable.

"Thank you," I spoke sincerely. "For everything."

Shuffling nervously, I asked her, “Amara, could you maybe… teach me how to get stronger? Like… how to properly use my domain of Origin?”

Amara had already helped us with so much, so I felt bad about requesting yet another thing. But I was utterly ashamed by my weakness, wanting nothing more than to become more powerful.

"That’s a pretty tall order. I have no idea how your power of Origin works since the previous holder rarely ever used it. I’ve only heard unreliable theories of its capabilities. However…" Her lips curled into a grin as she continued. "Luckily for you, I am a scientist. When I don’t know something, I can always find out. Once you've recovered your strength, I will guide you in exploring your powers.”

“Really?” I asked with a hopeful glint in my eyes.

“We can’t keep hiding forever after all. Estheia is a goddess, it’s not like she’s ever going to die of old age if we just sit here doing nothing," Amara shrugged. “So yeah, it’ll be a good idea if you learn how to use your powers better.” 

Listening to her words of agreement, a fierce determination rose within me. With Amara as my tutor, even defeating Estheia was a real possibility. I would become so strong, no one would ever be able to challenge me again.

"I'm ready," I stated resolutely.

Amara's smile widened with approval. "We shall begin your training tonight."

Characters

Name: Estheia, Goddess of Light

Age: 13,109

Height: 98.9km

Weight: 11,207,117,863,887mt

Description: Estheia is one of the oldest goddesses, making her one of the most influential goddesses in the cosmos. Cunning and decisive, she is a natural leader who many goddesses follow. She does not believe in the goodness of mankind, seeing humans as nothing more than pests that will only ever bring about negative effects on the universe. She rarely ever comes to Earth to participate in the 1000 year cycle, not wanting to even interact with humans if she can help it.

Combat Power: Estheia holds one of the most versatile domains out of all goddesses, the Domain of Light. She is able to create powerful barriers made out of light that can be configured for whatever purposes she needs. For example, she is the creator of the barrier around Earth that specifically only prevents humans from passing through, leaving them helplessly trapped on Earth for eternity. Her barriers can also reflect attacks. Additionally, she can bend light, which allows her to make herself or anything else invisible. Estheia’s power of light can also be used offensively, her light blasts both blinding and destructive in equal capacity. Needless to say, she is an extremely powerful goddess that only the strongest can even consider fighting.

Heaviness filled my chest as I traversed the treacherous mountain path, my boots crunching against the gravel with every step. It has already been a year since I began my search for Mimi, combing every inch of this forsaken world for even the faintest clue of her whereabouts. 

Yet my efforts have yielded nothing. How am I supposed to face Chrophemus with nothing to show for the past twelve months? She had entrusted me with this task, and I have failed her.

The pocket dimension yawned before me as I pushed through the veil, clouds of mist swirling around my body. An endless sea of white stretched as far as the eye can see, the air itself seeming to thicken with anticipation.

There, in the distance, a familiar gigantic silhouette emerges from the fog. Chrophemus turns at my approach, her enchanting heterochromatic eyes regarding me with a gaze that was both kind and melancholic. 

I swallowed hard, steeling myself as I met her gaze. "Lady Chrophemus, I have searched the northern reaches, going far beyond the territory of the Republic, but found nothing there… The western continent came up just as empty, not a single trace of her could be seen in the entire region." 

A frown tugged at the corner of Chrophemus's lips, her hands clasped anxiously in her lap. "That is unfortunate… But you’ve already searched the entire planet by this point, you’ve done all that you can," she comforted me gently.

I bowed my head, heat rising to my cheeks. "But even so… She has to be somewhere. She can’t just vanish into thin air." 

Silence hung between us as Chrophemus studied me, her gaze softening after a moment. She extended a massive hand, motioning for me to raise my head. 

I tilted my chin back up at her behest, meeting her eyes once more. 

"Ryan, you mustn't blame yourself. I know you’ve done your best," she sighs, her gaze drifting as she continues. "However, the situation around the world has been growing increasingly worrying. Many more goddesses have descended onto Earth, but their actions have been strangely uncharacteristic and… coordinated. They do not simply massacre humans haphazardly anymore, instead choosing to enslave the countries they attack."

“I already knew that the Republic had fallen to them, but to think that the entire world is also facing the same fate…” my eyes widened in horror as I remarked.

"Under the control of the goddesses, the people are forced to perform humiliating tasks every single day. Doing unspeakable things for the pleasure and amusement of their masters," Chrophemus elaborated, trying to convey the gravity of the situation.

Chrophemus's words sank in, a chill running down my spine. I thought of the Republic and its citizens, picturing my friends and neighbors helpless beneath the goddesses' ministrations. 

"This change in behavior... it's as if the goddesses are trying to keep them hostage," I surmised with a frown. "Like they’re purposely trying to lure someone out." 

“That’s what I suspect as well,” Chrophemus agreed, her expression grim. "This could very well be a ploy by Estheia, the Goddess of Light, to lure out Mimi. Which would mean that the two have already met and fought once. I fear what may happen if Estheia manages to find Mimi first. The conflict that ensues could very well destroy this planet, and all of humanity along with it." 

I clenched my fists, heart sinking at the dismal future Chrophemus layed out.

"I will continue my search for Mimi. No matter how hopeless it seems, I have to find her before it's too late," I said, feeling like there was no other way. 

I took a deep breath and stepped out of Chrophemus's hidden space, emerging back onto the familiar mountain path. My mind raced as I walked, recalling the events of the past year. 

It’s only been a few months since the Goddess of Nature had enslaved everyone in the Republic. Now, the citizens I once knew and fought to protect were forced into a life of ceaseless servitude, catering to the goddess's every whim.

Everyone in the military, including Jacob, had elected to fight to the end, participating in a hopeless act of resistance as Ithyrminah swatted away all their machines nonchalantly. Her might was unstoppable, nobody even able to make a dent in her skin as she trampled down all of the Republic’s defenses with those ridiculously big stiletto heels of hers.

Now, all of them were reduced to her toys, pathetic playthings for her enjoyment. Ithyrminah was very energetic and would play with her captives basically twenty four hours a day. Although her play sessions rarely killed anyone, they were still extremely hellish for the comparatively small and fragile bodies of her new pets.

The thought filled me with impotent rage. I wanted to do something for them, but I knew I had to focus on my task if I wanted to preserve humanity’s last sliver of hope.

I quickened my pace as I descended the mountainside. My mind drifted to Aegis, one of the few goddesses I met that was secretly in support of humanity’s cause. Stripped of her goddess form by Mimi, she had retreated into deep meditation in order to slowly recover her power. 

Aegis had estimated that regaining even a fraction of her original power could take years, if not decades. The loss of her aid in this conflict was a devastating blow, leaving us with scarce few allies against the tyrannical Goddess of Light and her followers. 

Still, I held onto hope that Lucy would be able to do something to turn the tables. She had left Earth secretly, taking advantage of the opportunity now that Estheia was preoccupied on Earth in order to gather support from the other goddesses spread throughout the cosmos.

If anyone could persuade them to side with humanity, it was Lucy. Her intelligence and charisma were unparalleled. I prayed with all my might that she would return with allies, tipping the scale in humanity’s favor.

Next, I considered the ambiguous fates of Lyre and my schoolmates from Sakura High. I hadn't seen Lyre ever since leaving Aegis's prison, and I worried incessantly about how he was faring in this goddess-filled world. His fragile mental state made him especially vulnerable, and the thought of him suffering further trauma at the hands of these sadistic deities filled me with dread. 

As for my schoolmates, I knew they were likely with Mimi right now, but I had no way of verifying if they were still safe and sound.

The uncertainty gnawed at my heart, a constant source of anxiety in the back of my mind. I wished to see my friends again, to ensure with my own eyes that they were unharmed.

Finally, my thoughts drifted to Mimi herself. I reflected on that night in Liftan Town over a year ago, the very day I began my search for her. It was then that I had finally realized my love for Mimi. Since then, I’ve journeyed tirelessly, desperate for any clue of her whereabouts. My heart ached with longing for her, the pain almost too much to bear.

I quickened my pace once more, seeking to outrun the maelstrom of emotions swirling within me. But no matter how fast I ran, I could not escape my yearning for Mimi.

The path before me ended abruptly at the crest of a hill, revealing an expansive view of the region. My breath caught in my throat as I beheld the surreal sight before me.

As far as the eye could see, titanic giantesses roamed the land like colossal, living monoliths. Each one stood far above the cloud layer, their bodies stretching all the way into the thermosphere. They dwarfed the once-mighty towers of humanity's pride, reducing them to insignificant specks in the face of their glorious size.

Their forms were awe-inspiring and terrifying in equal measure. Each goddess was a paragon of otherworldly beauty, with smooth, flawless skin that shimmered in the sunlight like polished marble. They moved with a grace that defied their gargantuan frames, stealing my breath away no matter how many times I witnessed it.

Their godlike power was on full display as they interacted with the world around them, their massive hands casually reshaping the landscape to suit their whims. Cities were flattened, oceans redirected to form new bodies of water, and mountains themselves were ground into dust. It was as trivial as breathing for them.

Hurricane-like gales swirled around their tremendous limbs, triggered by the simplest of movements as they frolicked like children in a sandbox that was once our world. The winds howled in fury, as if the very air itself was mourning the pitiful demise of our once-proud civilization.

A cold, numbing dread crept into my heart as I gazed upon the ruins of humanity's domain. Once, our cities had stretched far and wide, monuments to our ingenuity and ambition. Now, all that remained of them were crumbled ruins beneath the goddesses' feet, decimated without a second thought.

Our world was now little more than a playground for the capricious immortal beings. They toyed with the broken remnants of our civilization without care or concern. Many of those subjugated were forced to worship and pleasure their conquerors in revolting ways, the meanings of their lives reduced to providing cheap amusement to their giant captors.

I could feel the fury and anguish churning within me. We had already lost so much - our world, our freedom, and our dignity. How much more would we have to sacrifice before there was nothing left of humanity to give? 

I gritted my teeth, a blaze of determination igniting within me. We would not fade quietly into the night. We would not give Estheia the satisfaction of breaking our spirit. I vowed then, gazing upon the remnants of all I held dear, that I would change the state of this world. That I would lead everyone to a better future, no matter how long it took.